THE
ABRIDGEMENT
of
the
Gospell
:
Or
THE
ORDER
AND
COVRSE
o●●ans
saluation
,
as
it
is
set
foorth
by
ZACHARIE
the
father
of
IOHN
BAPTIST
,
Luke
1.67
.
&c.
and
further
opened
in
ten
Sermons
thereupon
:
By
SAM.
HIERON
.
1.
TIM.
3.16
.
Without
controuersie
,
great
is
the
mysterie
of
godlinesse
.
LONDON
Printed
by
M.
Bradwood
for
Samuel
Macham
,
and
are
to
be
sold
at
his
shop
in
Pauls
Church-yard
,
at
the
signe
of
the
Bull-head
.
ANNO
1609.
TO
THE
READER
.
I
Continue
still
(
Christian
Reader
)
to
impart
vnto
thee
some
of
my
Sermon-notes
:
not
so
much
to
supply
thy
want
(
God
hauing
so
abundantly
blessed
this
age
with
better
helps
)
as
to
manifest
my
desire
of
doing
my
vtmost
good
in
Gods
Church
.
Thou
hast
here
such
Obseruations
as
it
pleased
God
to
inable
me
to
deliuer
(
in
the
place
where
I
liue
)
vpon
the
song
of
Zacharie
.
In
which
(
in
my
poore
vnderstanding
)
the
order
and
course
of
mans
saluation
is
as
effectually
set
forth
,
as
in
any
other
part
of
holy
Writ
.
The
fountaine
of
it
is
Gods
mercie
:
the
ground
,
Christ
Iesus
:
the
substance
of
the
thing
it selfe
,
Redemption
from
the
bondage
of
spirituall
enimies
:
it
was
anciently
promised
to
the
Fathers
,
and
reported
by
the
Prophets
in
all
ages
:
Knowledge
of
it
is
now
giuen
vnto
vs
by
the
Ministerie
of
man
:
and
the
end
is
,
to
leade
vs
by
the
cheerefull
practise
of
Holinesse
and
Righteousnesse
,
to
the
comfortable
fruition
of
eternall
Peace
.
Some
other
points
(
of
good
vse
)
are
occasionally
handled
in
these
Lectures
,
but
these
be
the
principall
.
The
ordinarie
vse
of
this
Scripture
in
the
Church
,
hath
moued
me
(
besides
the
particular
excellency
thereof
,
it
being
indeed
the
very
Abridgement
of
the
Gospell
)
to
cull
it
out
from
among
my
other
Readings
vpon
Luke
,
and
to
commend
it
to
thy
view
.
So
praying
God
to
blesse
my
labour
to
thy
vse
,
I
commend
thee
heartilie
to
his
Grace
.
Modbury
in
Deuon
.
Thine
in
the
Lord
,
SAM.
HIERON
.
THE
ABRIDGEMENT
of
the
Gospell
.
THE
FIRST
SERMON
.
LVKE
1.67
.
&c.
Then
his
father
Zacharias
was
filled
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
prophesied
,
saying
:
Blessed
be
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
,
&c.
IN
this
passage
of
speech
,
He
was
filled
with
the
Holy
Ghost
.
By
(
the
Holy
Ghost
)
we
must
not
heere
vnderstand
the
very
Essence
and
Deity
of
the
third
person
in
Trinity
,
but
the
gifts
and
graces
of
the
Holie
Ghost
,
according
as
the
word
is
often
so
taken
in
the
Scripture
[
a
](A03268-e10470-b)
a
Ioh.
3.34
.
Ioh.
7
39.
Rom.
8.9
.
.
By
being
filled
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
we
must
not
imagine
,
that
Zacharie
till
this
time
was
destitute
of
the
graces
of
the
spirit
,
but
this
is
the
meaning
,
that
at
this
time
,
and
vpon
this
occasion
,
a
more
large
and
plentifull
measure
of
the
graces
of
Gods
spirit
appeared
in
him
.
In
this
we
may
obserue
,
that
Zacharie
afflicted
formerly
with
the
dumbnesse
of
many
moneths
,
hath
not
onely
the
libertie
of
his
speech
restored
,
but
being
endowed
with
a
fuller
portion
of
Gods
graces
,
his
toong
is
made
the
instrument
of
the
Holie
Ghost
,
in
vttering
a
matter
of
extraordinarie
consequence
.
From
whence
wee
may
collect
this
doctrine
:
Ioseph
.
He
was
sold
for
a
slaue
,
they
held
his
feet
in
the
stocks
,
and
he
was
laid
in
yrons
[
b
](A03268-e10550-b)
b
Psal.
105.17.18
.
.
But
when
the
Lord
had
thorowly
tried
him
,
as
siluer
is
tried
,
in
the
furnace
of
a
long
&
grieuous
affliction
,
he
was
not
barely
enlarged
,
but
withall
aduanced
to
a
place
of
great
respect
.
The
king
made
him
Lord
of
his
house
,
&c.
[
c
](A03268-e10570-b)
c
vers.
21.
.
Moses
his
triall
is
at
large
set
downe
in
the
storie
[
d
](A03268-e10590-b)
d
Ex.
2.14
.
&c.
,
his
feare
,
his
flight
,
and
his
long
seruice
in
Midian
;
but
when
Gods
appointed
time
came
,
he
not
onely
restored
him
to
the
fellowship
of
his
owne
countreymen
,
but
made
him
the
guide
and
captaine
of
his
people
,
so
that
hee
neuer
wrought
greater
things
by
the
hand
of
any
meere
man
,
than
he
did
by
the
hand
of
Moses
.
Notorious
is
the
Historie
of
Iob
,
how
he
was
tormented
in
person
,
and
wasted
in
estate
:
but
when
the
Lord
turned
his
captiuitie
,
hee
gaue
him
twice
so
much
as
he
had
before
[
e
](A03268-e10630-b)
e
Iob
42.10
.
,
and
blessed
his
last
daies
more
than
the
first
[
f
](A03268-e10650-b)
f
vers.
12.
.
To
this
agreeth
that
of
Dauid
,
who
saith
,
that
the
Lord
did
not
onely
bring
him
out
of
the
horrible
pit
,
but
also
set
his
feet
vpon
a
rocke
,
and
ordered
his
goings
[
g
](A03268-e10690-b)
g
Psal
●0
.
2
.
.
And
that
of
the
afflicted
people
is
of
like
nature
;
After
two
daies
(
say
they
)
he
will
reuiue
vs
:
that
is
not
all
,
but
,
in
the
third
day
he
will
raise
vs
vp
,
and
we
shall
liue
in
his
sight
[
h
](A03268-e10730-b)
h
Hos.
6.2
.
.
He
would
not
only
pull
backe
his
hand
and
forbeare
to
smite
(
which
yet
had
beene
much
)
but
he
would
come
as
a
skilfull
and
tender
hearted
Surgeon
,
to
lappe
vp
their
sores
,
to
powre
oyle
into
their
wounds
;
to
giue
them
beautie
for
ashes
,
the
garment
of
gladnesse
for
the
spirit
of
heauinesse
[
i
](A03268-e10750-b)
i
Isa.
61.3
.
:
neither
would
he
alone
in
some
little
measure
reuiue
and
quicken
them
,
but
he
would
giue
that
large
measure
of
strength
that
they
should
liue
in
his
sight
.
They
which
went
weeping
,
do
not
only
returne
with
ioy
,
but
they
do
ouer
and
aboue
bring
their
sheaues
with
them
[
k
](A03268-e10790-b)
k
Psal.
126.
●
.
The
reason
of
the
Lords
so
dealing
proceeds
,
first
,
from
his
mercie
:
He
knoweth
whereof
we
be
made
(
saith
Dauid
)
he
remembreth
that
wee
are
but
dust
[
l
](A03268-e10830-b)
l
Psal.
103.14
.
:
therefore
lest
his
afflicted
seruants
should
bee
swallowed
vp
with
heauinesse
,
and
euen
ouercome
with
discouragement
,
he
doth
not
onely
withdraw
his
hand
of
chastisement
,
but
,
hee
addeth
some
speciall
mercy
,
to
the
end
that
they
m●y
be
comfortablie
assured
,
that
whatsoeuer
was
done
,
was
done
to
prepare
them
for
a
greater
kindnesse
.
Secondlie
,
it
proceedeth
from
his
Wisedome
:
hee
knoweth
that
none
doe
value
his
kindnesses
more
,
or
are
fitter
to
imploy
them
to
their
owne
good
and
the
good
of
others
,
than
those
that
haue
beene
most
humbled
by
afflictions
:
according
as
no
ground
is
so
fit
to
receiue
seed
,
euen
with
a
full
hand
,
as
that
which
hath
beene
most
torne
with
the
plough
,
and
beaten
smallest
with
the
labour
of
the
husbandman
:
For
this
cause
God
is
wont
to
make
readie
his
seruants
for
great
graces
by
great
crosses
:
Affliction
is
his
schoole
in
which
hee
traineth
them
vp
for
the
best
purposes
.
This
doctrine
is
full
of
comfort
to
all
,
quiet
fruit
of
Righteousnesse
[
m
](A03268-e10870-b)
m
Hebr.
12.11
.
which
will
surely
follow
:
and
take
it
for
a
rule
which
neuer
faileth
,
that
the
crosse
(
if
care
bee
had
to
profit
thereby
)
neuer
departs
but
it
leaueth
a
blessing
behinde
:
God
giues
some
speciall
fauour
or
other
in
lieu
of
the
former
burthen
.
Zacharie
,
who
had
beene
dumbe
ten
moneths
,
not
only
speakes
,
but
being
furnished
with
a
large
portion
of
new
grace
,
he
speaks
more
heauenly
than
before
.
Learne
thus
to
bee
humbled
with
Zacharie
,
and
so
,
thus
thou
shalt
be
comforted
.
That
those
whom
God
intendeth
to
imploy
in
any
speciall
seruice
,
hee
furnisheth
with
gifts
suteable
to
the
nature
of
the
businesse
,
in
which
he
will
employ
them
.
Zacharie
is
appointed
to
prophecie
:
the
businesse
is
waightie
,
therefore
he
is
filled
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
that
he
may
be
able
to
performe
it
.
This
may
be
made
plaine
by
many
particulars
:
The
Lord
meant
to
send
Moses
vpon
a
seruice
of
great
consequence
.
I
will
send
thee
to
Pharaoh
&c
[
n
](A03268-e10970-b)
n
Exod.
3.10
.
:
Moses
,
being
guiltie
of
his
owne
infirmitie
,
was
afraid
to
vndergoe
it
:
Oh
my
Lord
I
am
not
eloquent
&c
[
o
](A03268-e11000-b)
o
Exod.
4.10
.
:
The
Lord
supplied
his
want
:
Goe
now
,
and
I
will
be
with
thy
mouth
,
&c
[
p
](A03268-e11020-b)
p
vers.
12.
.
Isaiah
being
in
a
vision
in
the
presence
of
God
,
and
considering
the
nature
of
the
seruice
to
which
he
was
called
;
cried
out
,
Wo
is
me
,
for
I
am
vndone
,
&c
[
q
](A03268-e11050-b)
q
Isay
6.5
.
.
After
this
one
of
the
Seraphims
touched
his
mouth
with
a
coale
from
the
Altar
,
and
the
Prophet
was
thereupon
so
sensible
of
the
supplie
of
grace
,
that
hee
was
as
ready
to
go
as
the
Lord
was
to
imploie
him
:
Heere
am
I
,
send
me
[
r
](A03268-e11070-b)
r
vers.
8.
.
The
same
is
to
beseene
in
Ieremie
:
God
calling
him
,
he
began
to
complaine
of
his
insufficiencie
;
O
Lord
,
beholde
I
can
not
speake
,
for
I
am
a
childe
[
s
](A03268-e11100-b)
s
Ier
1.6
.
.
Well
,
the
Lord
tooke
away
his
feare
,
by
bestowing
a
competencie
of
gifts
;
Behold
I
haue
put
my
words
in
thy
mouth
[
t
](A03268-e11120-b)
t
vers.
9.
.
Touching
Ezechiel
;
as
there
is
mention
made
of
Gods
sending
him
[
u
](A03268-e11140-b)
u
Eze.
1.3
.
&c.
,
so
there
is
also
of
Gods
furnishing
him
[
x
](A03268-e11150-b)
x
Eze.
2.2
.
&
3.1
.
.
Christ
told
his
Disciples
,
that
he
would
make
them
Fishers
of
men
[
y
](A03268-e11170-b)
y
Matth.
4.19
.
,
that
is
,
that
hee
would
traine
them
vp
to
be
competently
fit
for
the
seruice
to
which
he
ordained
them
:
For
this
cause
,
before
hee
chose
them
he
spent
the
whole
night
in
praier
to
God
[
z
](A03268-e11190-b)
z
Luk.
6.12
.
,
he
breathed
on
them
the
Holy
Ghost
[
a
](A03268-e11210-b)
a
Ioh.
20.22
.
.
Hee
willed
them
after
his
ascension
,
to
tarie
at
Ierusalem
,
vntill
they
were
endued
.
with
power
from
on
hie
[
b
](A03268-e11230-b)
b
Luk.
24.49
.
.
Bezaleel
and
Aholiab
,
insomuch
as
they
were
to
worke
in
the
Tabernacle
,
were
filled
with
an
excellent
spirit
[
c
](A03268-e11270-b)
c
Exo.
35.31
.
:
and
when
God
chose
Saul
to
the
kingdome
he
gaue
him
another
heart
[
d
](A03268-e11300-b)
d
1.
Sam.
10.9
.
.
If
God
should
not
thus
deale
,
it
were
contrarie
to
those
principles
of
holie
wisedome
which
himselfe
hath
left
vpon
record
in
his
Word
.
As
vineger
is
to
the
Teeth
,
and
smoke
to
the
Eyes
,
so
is
the
slothfull
to
them
that
send
him
[
e
](A03268-e11320-b)
e
Pro.
10.26
.
.
Hee
that
sendeth
a
message
by
the
hand
of
a
foole
,
is
as
he
that
cuteth
off
the
feete
[
f
](A03268-e11340-b)
f
Pro.
26.6
.
.
No
wise
man
will
send
a
foole
on
an
errand
of
moment
:
Who
will
set
a
fresh
souldier
ouer
an
armie
,
or
entrust
a
dumbe
man
with
an
embassage
?
It
were
an
odious
imputation
to
the
wisest
God
,
to
thinke
him
lesse
carefull
in
his
businesse
,
than
men
are
in
their
affaires
.
Besides
,
great
is
the
corruption
of
our
nature
,
our
Heart
wicked
aboue
all
things
[
g
](A03268-e11360-b)
g
Ier.
17.9
.
,
the
imaginations
of
it
are
onely
euill
[
h
](A03268-e11380-b)
h
Gen.
6.5
.
.
Now
,
as
men
doe
not
gather
grapes
of
thornes
,
nor
figges
of
thistles
[
i
](A03268-e11400-b)
i
Matt.
7.16
.
,
so
the
heart
of
man
,
which
is
in
itselfe
,
euen
a
verie
mint
of
vanitie
,
and
a
forge
of
profane
,
godlesse
and
irreligious
thoughts
,
cannot
bring
foorth
any
good
matter
without
speciall
enabling
.
This
is
a
good
admonition
to
all
those
which
intend
to
enter
into
any
seruice
of
weight
,
I
haue
not
sent
them
,
yet
they
ranne
[
k
](A03268-e11440-b)
k
Ier.
2
,
21.
:
And
woe
to
him
who
shal
be
challenged
with
that
;
Friend
,
how
camest
thou
in
hither
[
l
](A03268-e11460-b)
l
Matt.
22.12
.
?
Now
hee
that
would
know
.
whether
God
hath
sent
him
,
must
not
stay
for
reuelations
or
some
speciall
informations
from
heauen
,
but
hee
must
search
his
owne
heart
,
to
see
with
what
graces
he
furnished
:
If
betweene
the
calling
he
intends
,
and
his
sufficiencie
,
there
be
any
proportion
,
there
is
an
euidence
of
sending
;
where
there
is
not
,
he
that
vndertakes
it
,
is
but
an
intruder
,
and
his
reckening
will
be
terrible
.
Now
followeth
to
consider
the
generall
nature
of
the
businesse
to
which
Zacharie
was
enabled
:
It
is
said
,
hee
Prophecied
.
To
Prophecie
,
in
Scripture
signifieth
two
things
:
1.
To
foretell
things
to
come
,
and
so
the
word
ordinarily
signifieth
in
the
old
Testament
.
2.
Exactly
and
soundly
to
interpret
the
Scripture
,
to
which
sense
the
word
is
often
applied
in
the
new
Testament
[
m
](A03268-e11510-b)
m
1.
Cor.
14.1
.
&c.
1.
Thess.
5.20
.
.
Zacharie
his
Prophecying
may
not
vnfitly
be
referred
to
both
:
For
he
partly
foretold
things
to
come
,
as
of
Iohn
Baptist
,
and
partly
also
hee
did
excellently
interpret
things
anciently
written
of
the
Messias
.
Once
,
this
we
see
,
that
the
Holie
Ghost
in
him
was
not
idle
,
but
did
discouer
it selfe
in
some
holy
and
religious
imployment
:
so
that
hence
this
is
gathered
;
That
the
graces
of
Gods
spirit
wheresoeuer
they
bee
,
are
not
idle
,
but
are
alwaies
to
be
seene
in
the
doing
of
some
spirituall
good
,
according
to
their
places
and
callings
who
are
indued
therewith
.
Zacharie
is
filled
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
straightway
he
prophecieth
:
the
more
graces
hee
had
receiued
in
himselfe
,
the
more
good
proceedeth
from
him
to
others
.
He
that
beleeueth
on
me
,
(
saith
our
Sauiour
)
out
of
his
bellie
shall
flow
riuers
of
life
[
n
](A03268-e11610-b)
n
Ioh.
7.38
.
.
The
graces
receiued
shall
issue
out
to
the
refreshing
of
others
.
Paul
saith
,
that
it
pleased
God
to
reueale
his
Sonne
to
him
,
that
he
might
preach
him
among
the
Gentiles
[
o
](A03268-e11640-b)
o
Gal.
1.16
.
,
and
that
God
did
comfort
him
in
all
his
tribulation
,
that
he
might
be
able
to
comfort
others
[
p
](A03268-e11660-b)
p
2.
Cor.
1.4
.
.
It
is
an
expresse
commandement
:
Euerie
man
as
he
hath
receiued
;
so
let
him
minister
vnto
another
,
as
a
good
disposer
of
the
manifold
grace
of
God
[
q
](A03268-e11700-b)
q
1.
Pet.
4.10
.
.
Euery
one
is
a
Steward
,
not
to
engrosse
Gods
graces
to
himselfe
,
but
to
imploy
them
to
a
common
benefit
.
The
word
(
saith
the
Prophet
)
was
in
my
heart
as
a
burning
fire
shut
vp
in
my
bones
,
and
I
could
not
stay
[
r
](A03268-e11730-b)
r
Ier
20.9
.
:
and
,
we
cannot
but
speake
,
say
the
Apostles
[
s
](A03268-e11750-b)
s
Act.
4.20
.
.
The
gifts
and
graces
of
Gods
spirit
are
like
the
ointment
,
wherwith
Marie
anointed
Iesus
feete
;
the
text
saith
,
the
house
was
filled
with
the
sauour
of
it
[
t
](A03268-e11780-b)
t
Iob.
12
3.
.
It
is
truely
said
,
that
Good
is
a
spreader
of
it selfe
[
u
](A03268-e11790-b)
u
Bonumest
sui
diffusium
.
:
It
is
like
a
candle
in
a
workmans
shop
in
a
winters
euening
,
which
both
giueth
light
to
the
workman
,
and
to
the
passers
by
also
.
This
first
may
be
an
aduertisement
to
those
,
who
lieth
&
sleepeth
,
and
delights
in
sleeping
[
x
](A03268-e11840-b)
x
Isa.
56.10
.
,
there
may
be
a
great
deale
of
confused
knowledge
,
but
certainly
there
is
no
sanctified
learning
:
There
is
no
Holie
Ghost
in
thy
heart
,
if
(
thy
calling
requiring
it
)
there
be
no
Prophecy
in
thy
mouth
;
and
what
vse
is
there
of
a
head
full
of
learning
,
with
a
mouthfull
of
nothing
?
It
is
truely
said
that
the
Priests
lips
should
preserue
knowledge
[
y
](A03268-e11860-b)
y
Mal.
2.7
.
:
But
why
?
To
hoord
it
vp
as
misers
do
their
come
?
No
:
But
that
his
lips
may
feed
many
[
z
](A03268-e11880-b)
z
Pro.
10.21
.
,
and
may
spread
abroad
knowledge
[
a
](A03268-e11900-b)
a
Pro.
15.7
.
.
Therefore
also
(
saith
the
Prophet
)
the
people
must
seeke
it
at
his
mouth
[
b
](A03268-e11920-b)
b
Matth.
2.7
.
.
Wherfore
let
vs
hold
this
:
The
gifts
of
the
spirit
and
profitable
imployment
cannot
be
separated
;
He
is
not
truely
learned
,
who
doth
not
truely
labour
:
When
thou
art
conuerted
strengthen
the
brethren
[
c
](A03268-e11940-b)
c
Luk.
22.32
.
The
2.
Vse
.
.
Secondly
,
this
may
haue
a
larger
application
to
all
;
thus
,
Paul
saith
,
If
any
man
haue
not
the
spirit
of
Christ
,
the
same
is
none
of
his
[
d
](A03268-e12000-b)
d
Rom.
8.9
.
:
Now
if
wee
would
know
whether
Christs
spirit
be
in
vs
or
no
,
we
must
follow
Christs
rule
,
of
iudging
the
tree
by
the
fruits
[
e
](A03268-e12010-b)
e
Matt
7.16
.
.
Let
vs
see
what
comes
from
vs
,
which
may
be
profitable
to
others
in
matters
concerning
life
eternall
.
Where
be
those
particulars
spoken
of
in
the
Scripture
,
admonishing
the
vnruly
,
comforting
the
feeble
minded
,
&c
[
f
](A03268-e12030-b)
f
1.
Thes.
5.14
.
.
Where
is
our
Considering
one
another
to
prouoke
to
loue
and
to
good
workes
[
g
](A03268-e12050-b)
g
Hebr.
10.24
.
?
Where
be
our
prayers
,
exhortations
and
instructions
in
our
families
?
Where
such
fruits
as
these
bee
are
wanting
,
there
the
graces
of
Gods
spirit
are
not
present
.
Hee
that
is
not
carefull
in
his
place
to
profit
others
in
the
waies
of
godlinesse
,
himselfe
is
farre
from
any
true
taste
of
godlinesse
.
Zacharie
was
filled
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
he
was
foorthwith
imployed
in
a
spirituall
seruice
,
of
which
euen
we
haue
the
benefit
to
this
day
.
Thus
much
of
the
Preface
.
Iohn
Baptist
and
his
office
in
respect
of
Christ
.
(
Blessed
be
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
.
)
2.
The
proofe
thereof
(
For
he
hath
visited
and
redeemed
his
people
&c.
)
In
the
proposition
we
haue
to
note
two
things
.
1.
A
dutie
performed
:
2.
A
description
of
the
partie
to
whom
it
is
performed
.
The
dutie
performed
,
is
a
Blessing
of
God
.
To
Blesse
God
,
is
an
ordinarie
phrase
of
Scripture
,
it
betokeneth
nothing
else
,
but
to
giue
thanks
to
God
for
his
blessings
receiued
:
These
words
,
praise
God
,
or
blesse
God
,
or
giue
thanks
to
God
,
are
indifferently
translated
:
It
is
all
one
as
if
Zacharie
had
said
,
All
praise
,
honour
and
thanke
be
giuen
vnto
God
.
That
the
praising
and
blessing
of
the
name
of
God
for
his
goodnesse
,
is
one
part
of
that
spirituall
worship
and
seruice
,
which
is
owing
from
vs
vnto
God
.
It
is
plaine
by
the
text
.
For
I
aske
what
that
was
which
Zacharie
heere
performed
:
It
must
be
answered
,
that
he
offered
vp
a
sacrifice
of
thankesgiuing
vnto
God
.
I
aske
againe
,
Did
he
therein
worship
God
?
Out
of
all
question
he
did
,
and
that
which
he
did
,
proceeded
from
the
spirit
of
God
,
and
could
not
chuse
but
be
acceptable
before
him
.
Out
of
these
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
thankesgiuing
is
one
part
of
that
dutie
which
is
to
bee
performed
by
vs
vnto
God
.
This
will
easily
be
made
good
by
Scripture
:
Call
vpon
me
(
saith
God
)
in
the
day
of
trouble
,
so
I
will
deliuer
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
glorifie
me
[
h
](A03268-e12300-b)
h
Psal.
50.15
.
.
Let
vs
offer
the
sacrifice
of
praier
alwaies
to
God
[
i
](A03268-e12320-b)
i
Hebr.
13.15
.
.
This
kinde
of
seruice
is
in
those
words
compared
to
those
sweet
smelling
sacrifices
which
in
the
time
of
the
Law
were
offered
to
God
.
Paul
bids
ioyne
giuing
of
thanks
with
our
requests
which
wee
shew
vnto
God
[
k
](A03268-e12350-b)
k
Phil.
4.6
.
:
so
that
this
dutie
is
like
the
salt
with
which
all
our
seruices
must
bee
seasoned
.
Hence
are
the
commendations
giuen
of
it
,
It
becommeth
vpright
men
to
be
thankefull
[
l
](A03268-e12370-b)
l
Psal.
33.1
.
:
It
is
a
good
thing
to
praise
the
Lord
[
m
](A03268-e12390-b)
m
Psal.
92.1
.
:
It
is
a
pleasant
thing
,
and
praise
is
comely
[
n
](A03268-e12410-b)
n
Psal.
147.1
.
.
Hence
was
Dauids
care
to
giue
euidence
of
speciall
thankfulnesse
vpon
speciall
occasions
:
from
whence
came
that
phrase
of
his
,
A
new
song
[
o
](A03268-e12440-b)
o
Psal.
40.3
.
,
signifying
his
course
of
particular
insisting
vpon
particular
fauours
.
The
default
heerein
remaineth
as
a
great
staine
in
the
good
name
of
Hezekiah
,
He
did
not
render
according
to
the
reward
bestowed
vpon
him
[
p
](A03268-e12460-b)
p
2.
Chr.
32.25
.
The
Vse
.
.
This
should
prouoke
vs
to
make
conscience
of
this
duty
,
euerie
man
saying
to
his
soule
with
Dauid
,
My
soule
prayse
thou
the
Lord
,
and
all
that
is
within
me
praise
his
holy
name
[
q
](A03268-e12500-b)
q
Psal.
103.1
.
.
Thankesgiuing
was
ordained
as
an
exercise
for
man
in
Paradise
,
and
shall
be
an
exercise
in
heauen
,
when
as
all
other
exercises
are
determined
.
In
heauen
the
word
and
Sacraments
shall
cease
,
but
the
Blessing
of
God
shall
neuer
cease
,
being
the
peculiar
exercise
of
the
Angels
and
Saints
of
the
Lord
:
The
more
wee
practise
this
dutie
now
,
the
more
we
haue
our
Conuersation
in
heauen
[
r
](A03268-e12530-b)
r
Phil.
3.20
.
:
If
it
bee
a
seruice
tedious
vnto
vs
,
heauen
it selfe
will
bee
a
burden
.
When
this
dutie
is
named
with
the
particulars
of
it
,
many
will
be
ready
to
step
forth
and
say
with
him
in
the
Gospel
,
All
these
haue
I
kept
from
my
youth
[
s
](A03268-e12550-b)
s
Luk.
18.21
.
:
we
thanke
God
(
say
we
)
for
all
:
but
when
it
commeth
to
triall
,
the
case
will
be
like
that
of
the
ten
lepers
.
Tenne
were
clensed
,
but
one
onely
returned
to
giue
God
praise
[
t
](A03268-e12570-b)
t
Lu.
17.17.18
.
.
Many
enioiers
of
Gods
blessings
,
few
which
returne
backe
to
shew
their
thankfulnesse
.
And
this
appeareth
by
three
things
:
First
by
our
generall
carelesnesse
in
the
duties
of
Christian
holinesse
.
True
thankfulnesse
stands
not
in
words
and
shewes
,
but
in
the
practise
of
obedience
.
The
sonne
in
the
Gospell
who
said
,
I
go
sir
,
yet
wont
not
[
u
](A03268-e12590-b)
u
Matt.
21.30
.
,
was
he
dutifull
?
so
he
who
saith
,
I
thanke
God
,
and
,
Blessed
be
God
,
&c.
and
yet
careth
not
to
dishonor
God
,
is
he
thankfull
?
Offering
prayse
,
and
,
disposing
ones
way
aright
,
are
coupled
together
as
companions
[
x
](A03268-e12640-b)
x
Psal.
50.23
.
:
where
the
latter
is
wanting
,
the
first
is
but
a
ceremonie
.
He
that
hauing
receiued
a
kindnesse
from
me
,
shall
come
to
me
and
say
,
he
thanks
me
,
and
when
he
hath
turned
his
backe
,
shall
doe
me
a
displeasure
;
I
will
neuer
thinke
him
to
be
thankefull
.
He
that
commeth
to
God
,
like
the
Pharisee
,
with
Lord
I
thanke
thee
,
[
y
](A03268-e12660-b)
y
Luk.
18.11
.
,
in
his
mouth
,
and
yet
maketh
no
conscience
of
sinne
,
is
but
a
dissembler
.
Hee
hath
Iacobs
voice
,
but
Esaus
hands
[
z
](A03268-e12680-b)
z
Gen.
27.22
.
.
His
words
are
the
words
of
blessing
,
but
his
deeds
are
full
of
cursednesse
.
Sith
then
men
generally
liue
in
grosse
sinnes
to
the
dishonor
of
God
,
and
to
the
discredit
of
religion
,
let
their
words
be
as
they
will
,
yet
they
shall
be
cast
off
as
men
guiltie
of
vnthankfulnesse
.
The
second
signe
of
our
vnthankfulnesse
is
,
our
passing
ouer
daily
fauours
without
respect
:
Health
,
libertie
,
rest
,
food
,
successe
in
our
affaires
,
these
things
are
daily
bestowed
,
yet
wee
vse
them
as
swine
,
who
eat
the
mast
,
but
neuer
looke
vp
to
the
tree
from
whence
it
falleth
:
we
goe
to
our
meat
,
to
our
rest
,
to
our
labour
without
any
signification
of
our
acknowledgement
from
whom
these
things
come
;
or
of
our
opinion
,
that
nothing
can
do
vs
good
without
Gods
blessing
.
The
third
signe
,
is
the
cursednesse
of
many
of
our
language
.
Saint
Iames
maketh
it
a
matter
of
impossibilitie
,
that
God
should
be
blessed
by
a
cursed
toong
;
Doeth
a
fountaine
at
one
place
send
out
sweet
water
and
bitter
[
a
](A03268-e12710-b)
a
Iam.
3.11
.
?
Swearers
,
raylers
,
slanderers
,
vicious
speakers
;
as
holinesse
cannot
dwell
in
their
hearts
,
so
neither
can
their
toongs
bee
messengers
of
any
true
thankefulnesse
vnto
God
.
To
conclude
this
point
then
,
if
we
will
be
thought
truly
to
worship
God
,
let
vs
make
conscience
of
the
dutie
of
thankfulnesse
:
if
we
will
be
thought
truly
thankfull
,
let
vs
declare
our
thankfulnesse
by
obedience
,
let
vs
take
all
occasions
to
blesse
God
for
blessing
vs
,
and
let
vs
beware
how
we
defile
our
tongues
with
cursednesse
.
Thus
much
of
the
dutie
to
be
performed
.
Now
followeth
the
description
of
the
partie
to
whom
it
must
be
performed
:
The
Lord
God
of
Israel
.
He
is
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
,
according
to
that
in
the
Psalme
:
The
Earth
is
the
Lords
and
all
that
therein
is
[
b
](A03268-e12750-b)
b
Psal.
24.1
.
.
How
then
is
he
the
God
of
Israel
?
By
Israel
is
meant
the
church
&
chosen
people
of
God
:
and
therefore
the
elect
are
called
The
Israel
of
God
[
c
](A03268-e12780-b)
c
Gal.
6.16
.
,
&
the
true
seruants
of
God
,
Israelites
indeed
[
d
](A03268-e12800-b)
d
Ioh.
1.47
.
.
The
state
and
Church
of
Israel
was
a
type
of
the
Church
of
God
,
selected
and
culled
out
from
the
rest
of
the
world
,
to
be
a
peculiar
people
to
himselfe
[
e
](A03268-e12820-b)
e
Tit.
2.14
.
:
so
then
;
The
God
of
Israel
is
the
God
of
his
Church
:
This
is
his
especiall
dignitie
,
as
when
a
great
man
carieth
the
name
of
his
Baronry
.
Hence
we
are
taught
two
things
;
the
one
is
this
,
The
absolute
and
impregnable
safetie
of
Gods
Church
:
The
Lord
is
the
God
thereof
.
God
would
haue
euen
the
very
situation
of
Ierusalem
to
be
a
signe
of
his
protection
:
As
the
mountaines
are
about
Ierusalem
,
so
is
the
Lord
about
his
people
[
f
](A03268-e12880-b)
f
Psal.
125.2
.
:
God
is
in
the
middest
of
it
,
therefore
shall
it
not
bee
mooued
[
g
](A03268-e12900-b)
g
Psal.
46.5
.
:
He
will
couer
thee
(
saith
the
Psalmist
to
the
whole
bodie
of
Gods
people
)
vnder
his
wings
,
thou
shalt
bee
sure
vnder
his
feathers
,
&c.
[
h
](A03268-e12930-b)
h
Psal.
91.4
.
.
Beholde
,
he
that
keepeth
Israel
shall
neither
slumber
nor
sleepe
[
i
](A03268-e12950-b)
i
Psal.
121.4
.
.
The
Church
of
God
is
shadowed
out
by
Solomons
bed
:
threescore
strong
men
are
round
about
it
of
the
valiant
men
of
Israel
,
they
all
handle
the
sword
,
and
are
expert
in
warre
,
euery
one
hath
his
sword
vpon
his
thigh
for
the
feare
by
night
[
k
](A03268-e12970-b)
k
Can.
3.7.8
.
.
Deseruedly
therefore
said
Dauid
,
Blessed
are
the
people
whose
God
is
the
Lord
[
l
](A03268-e12990-b)
l
Psal.
144
15.
.
I
will
giue
saluation
in
Zion
,
saith
God
[
m
](A03268-e13030-b)
m
Isay
46.13
.
,
there
shall
be
a
place
of
refuge
,
and
a
couer
for
the
storme
and
for
the
raine
[
n
](A03268-e13050-b)
n
Isay
4.6
.
.
Naturall
men
can
see
the
vncertaintie
of
all
outward
things
,
and
the
vanitie
of
the
greatest
assurances
,
yet
they
take
not
the
right
course
for
safegard
:
some
vse
the
policie
of
the
vniust
Steward
[
o
](A03268-e13070-b)
o
Luke
16.4
.
&c.
:
some
verifie
the
saying
of
Salomon
,
The
rich
mans
riches
are
his
strong
citie
,
and
as
an
hie
wall
in
his
imagination
[
p
](A03268-e13090-b)
p
Prou.
18.11
.
:
some
put
all
desperately
to
an
aduenture
.
The
onely
way
is
to
cleaue
to
the
Church
of
God
,
there
the
Lord
will
create
a
defence
[
q
](A03268-e13110-b)
q
Isay
4.5
.
.
They
which
labour
to
keepe
the
fellowship
of
Gods
people
by
the
vnitie
of
the
spirit
in
the
bond
of
peace
[
r
](A03268-e13130-b)
r
Eph.
4.3
.
;
the
Lord
is
their
God
,
they
shall
be
sure
of
the
surest
protection
.
That
to
bee
one
of
Gods
people
,
a
true
liuely
member
of
his
Church
,
is
a
mans
greatest
honour
.
It
is
(
we
see
)
Gods
greatest
honor
,
and
his
highest
title
,
to
be
called
the
God
of
Israel
,
the
God
of
his
Church
:
He
is
(
saith
Paul
)
the
Sauiour
of
all
men
,
specially
of
them
that
beleeue
[
s
](A03268-e13210-b)
s
1.
Tim.
4.10
.
.
In
the
Church
God
is
knowen
,
there
hee
is
worshipped
,
there
he
bestoweth
the
greatest
prerogatiues
,
and
thence
he
receiueth
the
greatest
honour
.
It
is
his
chiefe
honour
to
bee
the
God
of
his
Church
;
so
is
it
our
chiefest
dignitie
to
be
true
limmes
of
that
societie
.
Hence
was
Dauids
desire
,
to
haue
the
Lord
to
lift
vp
the
light
of
his
countenance
vpon
him
[
t
](A03268-e13240-b)
t
Psal.
4.6
.
,
and
to
be
though
but
a
Doore-keeper
in
Gods
house
[
u
](A03268-e13260-b)
u
Psal.
84.10
.
.
Out
of
the
Church
there
is
no
saluation
;
and
,
What
shall
it
profit
a
man
to
winne
the
world
,
if
hee
should
lose
his
soule
[
x
](A03268-e13280-b)
x
Matt.
16.26
.
?
Who
will
shew
vs
any
good
[
y
](A03268-e13320-b)
y
Psal.
4.6
.
?
To
those
which
so
demaund
,
I
answer
,
Behold
heere
the
chiefest
good
:
the
best
and
most
absolute
preferment
,
Seeke
the
kingdome
of
God
[
z
](A03268-e13340-b)
z
Matth.
6.33
.
,
labour
to
be
one
of
Gods
people
,
thou
canst
not
haue
a
greater
dignitie
.
THE
SECOND
SERMON
.
Because
he
hath
visited
and
redeemed
his
people
.
WE
haue
heard
of
the
Proposition
,
(
that
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
is
to
be
praised
.
)
Now
followeth
the
proofe
thereof
:
For
he
hath
visited
and
redeemed
his
people
,
&c.
The
summe
of
the
proofe
is
;
that
God
is
therefore
to
be
praised
,
because
of
that
great
worke
which
he
hath
wrought
for
the
good
and
saluation
of
his
Church
.
Heere
we
haue
two
things
to
speake
of
:
1.
The
parties
to
whom
the
benefit
of
this
great
worke
appertaines
,
and
for
whose
sake
it
is
wrought
.
2.
The
worke
it selfe
.
Touching
the
first
,
they
are
Gods
people
,
that
is
,
those
which
belong
vnto
the
election
of
grace
,
and
which
are
in
Gods
eternall
counsell
ordained
vnto
life
.
Hence
we
are
taught
,
That
the
blessings
which
doe
directly
&
immediately
concerne
life
eternall
,
onely
those
are
interessed
in
them
,
which
are
Gods
people
:
This
is
plaine
in
this
place
:
For
if
the
question
be
,
whom
the
Lord
did
visit
and
redeeme
?
It
is
answered
by
the
spirit
of
God
speaking
in
Zacharie
,
that
he
visited
and
redeemed
his
people
:
so
speaketh
the
Scripture
.
It
was
the
saying
of
the
Angell
,
He
shall
saue
his
people
from
their
sinnes
[
a
](A03268-e13520-b)
a
Matth.
1.21
.
:
there
the
benefit
of
saluation
is
restrained
onely
to
Gods
people
.
So
againe
:
I
bring
you
tydings
of
great
ioy
which
shall
be
to
all
the
people
.
The
birth
of
Christ
is
a
message
of
ioy
,
but
to
whom
?
not
to
all
:
(
for
all
doe
not
reioyce
therein
)
but
onely
to
the
chosen
of
God
:
The
people
:
The
,
is
a
word
of
speciall
distinction
[
b
](A03268-e13560-b)
b
Luk
2
10.
.
Peace
shall
be
vpon
them
,
and
vpon
the
Israel
of
God
[
c
](A03268-e13580-b)
c
Gal.
6.16
.
.
Who
be
the
Israel
of
God
,
but
only
those
which
are
here
termed
his
people
?
Aske
then
to
whom
belongs
Peace
and
mercy
:
what
?
to
all
without
distinction
?
No
:
but
to
the
Israel
of
God
:
Consider
the
course
of
the
Apostles
words
,
Tit.
2.14
.
For
whom
did
Christ
giue
himselfe
?
whom
hath
hee
redeemed
from
iniquitie
?
whom
hath
he
purged
?
onely
those
whom
he
hath
chosen
out
to
be
a
peculiar
people
to
himselfe
.
Christ
speaking
of
his
death
,
tieth
it
to
his
sheepe
:
I
lay
downe
my
life
for
my
sheepe
[
d
](A03268-e13680-b)
d
Ioh.
10.15
.
:
but
who
be
his
sheepe
?
euen
those
which
are
giuen
to
him
of
his
Father
[
e
](A03268-e13710-b)
e
vers.
29.
.
It
is
a
speciall
speech
of
limitation
which
Christ
vsed
in
his
prayer
:
I
pray
for
them
,
I
pray
not
for
the
world
[
f
](A03268-e13730-b)
f
Ioh.
17
9.
.
Many
such
places
might
bee
gathered
together
.
We
heard
how
God
is
the
God
of
Israel
,
the
God
of
his
Church
:
Hee
is
so
the
God
of
his
Church
as
that
none
els
can
haue
anie
interest
in
his
loue
.
Lord
,
Lord
[
g
](A03268-e13780-b)
g
Matt
7.21
.
,
yea
and
which
preach
Christ
,
shall
be
thrust
out
at
the
day
of
separation
.
They
be
Gods
peculiar
people
onely
to
whom
these
things
appertaine
.
Looke
to
it
,
bee
sure
thou
art
one
of
Gods
people
;
otherwise
,
when
mention
is
made
of
the
things
which
concerne
eternall
life
,
I
say
to
thee
as
Peter
did
to
Simon
Magus
,
Thou
hast
neither
part
nor
fellowship
in
this
businesse
[
h
](A03268-e13810-b)
h
Act.
8.21
.
.
But
how
shall
I
know
(
wilt
thou
say
)
that
I
am
one
of
Gods
people
?
I
will
tell
thee
plainly
:
How
is
a
man
knowne
to
be
one
of
the
Kings
subiects
?
one
(
as
we
say
)
of
the
Kings
liege
people
?
Euen
by
this
:
his
obedience
to
the
holesome
lawes
of
the
kingdome
.
So
in
this
:
holie
obedience
is
the
marke
and
badge
of
Gods
people
:
My
sheepe
heare
my
voice
[
i
](A03268-e13830-b)
i
Ioh.
10.27
.
.
Yee
are
my
friends
,
if
you
doe
whatsoeuer
I
command
you
[
k
](A03268-e13850-b)
k
Ioh.
15.14
.
.
It
is
not
the
twanging
of
religion
vpon
the
toong
,
but
the
practise
of
holines
in
the
life
,
which
sheweth
a
man
to
be
a
Christian
:
Gods
peculiar
people
are
zealous
of
good
works
[
l
](A03268-e13870-b)
l
Tit.
2.14
.
.
To
this
therefore
we
are
now
come
:
Wouldest
thou
bee
sure
that
the
treasures
of
happinesse
which
are
stored
vp
in
Christ
,
belong
to
thee
?
enquire
into
thy selfe
whether
thou
be
one
of
Gods
people
:
Remember
how
Gods
people
are
discerned
,
They
heare
my
voice
,
saith
our
Sauior
.
If
Christs
voice
in
his
word
be
not
euen
musicke
in
thy
eares
,
yea
sweeter
than
honie
,
and
the
honie
combe
[
m
](A03268-e13900-b)
m
Psal.
19.10
.
,
dearer
than
thousands
of
gold
and
siluer
[
n
](A03268-e13920-b)
n
Psal.
119.72
.
,
the
ioy
and
reioycing
of
thy
heart
[
o
](A03268-e13940-b)
o
Ier.
15.16
.
:
If
the
fruits
of
holinesse
appeare
not
in
thy
life
,
but
rather
the
vnfruitfull
works
of
darknesse
[
p
](A03268-e13960-b)
p
Eph.
5.11
.
,
those
works
of
the
flesh
which
S.
Paul
speaketh
of
[
q
](A03268-e13990-b)
q
Gal.
5.19
.
;
thou
art
none
of
Gods
people
,
no
subiect
to
his
kingdome
,
but
a
very
rebell
&
traitor
to
his
Maiesty
;
and
when
thou
thinkest
to
thrust
in
among
Saints
,
to
enioy
the
felicitie
of
his
chosen
[
r
](A03268-e14010-b)
r
Psal.
106.5
.
,
thou
shalt
heare
that
heauy
sentence
passe
vpon
thee
and
such
as
thou
art
;
Those
mine
enemies
,
which
would
not
that
I
should
raigne
ouer
them
,
bring
hither
and
slay
them
before
me
[
s
](A03268-e14030-b)
s
Luk.
19.27
.
.
Now
wee
are
come
to
the
worke
it selfe
,
where
manie
things
come
in
order
to
be
touched
.
1.
The
fountain
&
beginning
therof
,
(
He
hath
visited
)
.
2.
The
generall
nature
of
the
worke
it selfe
,
(
Redeemed
)
.
3.
The
meanes
of
it
,
(
And
hath
raised
vp
the
horne
,
&c.
)
4.
The
euidence
of
it
;
the
testimonie
of
the
Prophets
,
in
whom
the
couenant
of
grace
and
the
oath
of
God
to
Abraham
are
at
large
recorded
(
As
he
spake
by
the
mouth
,
&c.
5.
The
end
of
it
,
(
That
we
being
deliuered
&c.
)
Of
these
shall
be
spoken
in
order
.
The
beginning
and
fountaine
of
all
is
Gods
visitation
:
(
He
hath
visited
)
There
is
a
twofold
visiting
ascribed
to
God
in
Scripture
:
One
of
displeasure
:
In
the
day
of
my
visitation
I
will
visit
their
sinne
vpon
them
[
t
](A03268-e14140-b)
t
Exod.
32.34
.
.
The
Lord
commeth
out
of
his
place
to
visit
the
sinne
of
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
[
u
](A03268-e14160-b)
u
Isay
26.21
.
.
The
other
is
of
mercy
;
The
Lord
visited
Sarah
as
he
had
said
[
x
](A03268-e14180-b)
x
Gen.
21.1
.
,
that
is
,
he
performed
the
good
which
he
had
promised
.
In
this
sense
,
the
day
of
ones
conuersion
is
called
,
the
day
of
visitation
[
y
](A03268-e14200-b)
y
1.
Pet.
2.12
.
:
So
then
heere
:
God
hath
visited
,
that
is
,
he
hath
graciously
and
mercifully
looked
vpon
his
people
,
he
hath
scene
and
beheld
with
a
pitifull
eie
the
miserie
and
bondage
of
his
chosen
,
and
he
is
now
,
as
it
were
,
come
amongst
them
to
shew
them
kindnesse
.
This
visiting
on
Gods
part
hauing
this
signification
,
and
being
heere
put
in
the
first
ranke
,
is
the
ground
and
spring
of
all
which
followeth
;
That
the
kindnesse
and
mercy
,
and
free
grace
of
God
,
is
the
beginning
and
the
fountaine
of
all
those
good
things
which
doe
concerne
eternall
life
.
Consider
the
place
:
Manie
things
are
heere
spoken
of
Redemption
:
of
a
Horne
of
saluation
;
of
a
Couenant
and
oath
of
grace
:
But
whence
proceed
all
these
,
but
from
the
sole
mercie
of
God
;
euen
from
his
gracious
disposition
to
visite
his
people
?
Where
visiting
is
,
there
is
presupposed
a
very
wofull
estate
:
Visit
now
yonder
cursed
woman
,
said
Iehu
of
Iezebel
,
meaning
to
respect
her
aboue
her
desert
[
z
](A03268-e14310-b)
z
1.
King
.
9.34
.
.
It
is
easie
to
shew
out
of
the
Scripture
how
the
loue
,
mercie
,
and
grace
of
God
are
noted
,
as
the
beginning
of
those
things
which
concerne
saluation
.
The
Lord
(
saith
Moses
to
the
old
Israelites
)
did
not
set
his
loue
vpon
you
,
nor
chuse
you
,
because
ye
were
moe
in
number
than
any
people
,
&c.
but
because
the
Lord
loued
you
,
&c.
[
a
](A03268-e14350-b)
a
Deut.
7.7.8
.
.
Now
the
people
of
Israel
were
a
type
of
Gods
people
:
Canaan
a
type
of
heauen
:
it
was
Gods
free
loue
which
moued
him
to
bring
them
into
Canaan
;
it
is
his
free
grace
for
which
hee
vouchsafes
to
aduance
vs
to
heauen
.
When
mention
is
made
of
the
course
and
order
of
our
saluation
,
these
and
the
like
speeches
stil
come
in
:
So
God
loued
the
world
[
b
](A03268-e14370-b)
b
Ioh.
3.16
.
,
the
good
pleasure
of
his
will
,
[
c
](A03268-e14390-b)
c
Eph.
1.5
.
,
freely
by
his
grace
[
d
](A03268-e14410-b)
d
Rom.
3.24
.
,
not
by
the
works
of
righteousnesse
which
we
had
done
,
but
according
to
his
mercie
[
e
](A03268-e14430-b)
e
Tit.
3.5
.
,
not
that
we
loued
God
,
but
that
he
loued
vs
[
f
](A03268-e14450-b)
f
1.
Ioh.
4.10
.
,
who
hath
giuen
vnto
him
first
[
g
](A03268-e14470-b)
g
Rom.
11.35
.
?
These
speeches
agree
with
the
maner
of
speech
heere
vsed
,
and
doe
shew
plainly
that
there
was
nothing
in
man
to
mooue
the
Lord
to
reach
out
his
arme
of
deliuerance
;
all
proceeded
from
the
absolute
and
vndeserued
freedome
of
his
grace
.
Manie
things
there
were
in
man
to
prouoke
God
in
his
iustice
finally
to
forsake
him
,
nothing
which
might
induce
him
to
shew
the
least
degree
of
fauour
.
Besides
that
this
doth
ouerthrow
all
Popish
opinion
of
merit
,
All
my
fathers
house
(
sayd
Mephibosheth
to
Dauid
)
were
but
dead
men
before
my
Lord
the
King
,
yet
diddest
thou
set
thy
seruant
among
them
which
did
eat
at
thine
owne
table
[
h
](A03268-e14540-b)
h
2.
Sa.
19.28
.
.
The
lesse
desert
he
found
in
himselfe
,
the
more
deeply
did
hee
hold
himselfe
bound
vnto
Dauid
:
so
that
when
we
looke
vpon
the
greatnesse
of
the
blessing
on
the
one
side
,
(
namely
,
life
eternall
,
and
a
kingdom
which
can
not
be
shaken
)
and
then
the
smalnesse
of
our
owne
desert
on
the
other
side
,
who
were
but
dead
men
before
the
Lord
,
euen
dead
in
trespasses
and
sinnes
[
i
](A03268-e14570-b)
i
Eph
2.1
.
,
we
may
well
say
with
Dauid
,
What
shall
wee
render
vnto
the
Lord
[
k
](A03268-e14590-b)
k
Psal.
116.12
.
?
This
must
needs
condemne
our
carnall
mindednesse
:
some
things
doe
sometimes
fall
from
vs
,
by
way
of
thankfulnesse
for
outward
things
;
as
health
,
peace
,
seasonable
weather
,
and
such
like
:
but
the
greatest
blessing
,
the
chiefest
fauor
,
and
to
which
of
al
other
we
can
lay
the
least
claime
,
is
scarsely
once
made
mention
of
:
Blessed
be
God
that
hath
visited
vs
when
we
were
dead
in
sinne
;
thanks
be
to
God
for
his
Sonne
Christ
Iesus
.
How
are
we
bound
to
his
Maiestie
,
who
hath
shewed
vs
this
mercy
to
redeeme
vs
!
It
is
a
rare
thing
to
heare
of
such
a
speech
.
It
sheweth
that
we
minde
onely
earthly
things
[
l
](A03268-e14620-b)
l
Phil.
3.19
.
.
Corne
and
Wine
,
a
full
basket
,
and
a
ful
barne
,
these
things
wil
affect
vs
;
but
the
Lords
merciful
visitation
in
his
Son
Christ
,
in
pulling
vs
out
of
the
iawes
of
Sathan
cannot
mooue
vs
:
It
is
a
fearefull
signe
,
euen
that
we
are
enthralled
vnto
Sathan
,
and
in
the
very
bond
of
iniquitie
[
m
](A03268-e14640-b)
m
Act.
8.23
.
.
For
did
we
feele
and
apprehend
our
owne
desert
,
to
be
eternally
forsaken
,
and
the
riches
of
Gods
mercy
in
visiting
vs
with
his
saluation
,
our
spirits
would
be
so
rauished
therewith
,
that
all
other
things
would
seeme
vile
and
base
in
comparison
of
this
one
.
Thus
much
of
the
fountaine
of
this
great
worke
,
which
serueth
notably
to
beate
downe
Merit
,
and
to
stirre
vp
thankfulnesse
.
The
generall
nature
of
the
benefit
is
set
downe
in
this
word
(
Redeemed
.
)
To
redeeme
is
(
as
we
know
)
to
buy
out
:
the
very
word
in
the
common
vsage
of
it
presupposeth
a
bondage
and
captiuitie
.
that
miserable
seruitude
in
which
by
nature
we
are
all
.
This
seruitude
is
said
to
be
vnder
the
power
of
darknesse
[
n
](A03268-e14730-b)
n
Col.
1.13
.
,
that
is
,
vnder
the
power
of
spirituall
enemies
:
which
are
three
:
1.
Sinne
.
.
2.
Death
.
3.
The
Diuell
.
Sinne
maketh
vs
subiect
vnto
death
:
for
the
wages
of
sinne
is
death
[
o
](A03268-e14750-b)
o
Rom.
6.23
.
.
Death
brings
vs
into
the
full
and
absolute
power
of
the
diuell
:
That
we
are
naturally
seruants
to
sinne
,
it
is
plaine
by
the
Apostles
complaint
:
I
am
carnall
,
sold
vnder
sinne
[
p
](A03268-e14770-b)
p
Rom.
7.23
.
.
It
is
a
true
rule
,
To
whomsoeuer
wee
giue
our selues
as
seruants
to
obey
,
his
seruants
we
are
[
q
](A03268-e14790-b)
q
Rom.
6.16
.
:
and
,
whosoeuer
committeth
sinne
,
is
the
seruant
of
sinne
[
r
](A03268-e14810-b)
r
Ioh.
8.35
.
:
Now
it
is
apparent
that
naturally
wee
obey
sinne
in
the
lusts
thereof
:
and
,
giue
our
members
as
weapons
of
vnrighteousnesse
vnto
it
[
s
](A03268-e14840-b)
s
Rom.
6.12.13
.
;
euery
member
hath
his
taske
in
the
seruice
of
sinne
,
as
the
Apostle
sheweth
[
t
](A03268-e14850-b)
t
Rom.
3.13
.
&c.
,
and
whereas
slaues
and
bondmen
doe
their
seruices
and
base
offices
grudgingly
and
discontentedly
,
we
doe
the
businesse
of
sinne
,
willingly
,
readily
and
ioyfully
.
Againe
,
that
wee
are
slaues
to
eternall
death
it
cannot
be
denied
:
For
what
was
it
which
God
said
to
Adam
:
In
the
day
that
thou
eatest
thou
shalt
die
the
death
[
u
](A03268-e14870-b)
u
Gen.
2●
▪
7.
?
Assoone
as
hee
had
sinned
,
that
sentence
laid
hold
vpon
him
,
and
death
eternall
became
his
portion
.
Now
,
lastly
for
bondage
vnder
Sathan
,
the
Apostle
saith
,
that
so
long
as
we
are
the
children
of
disobedience
[
x
](A03268-e14890-b)
x
Eph.
2.2
.
he
worketh
in
vs
,
wee
are
in
his
snare
,
and
are
taken
of
him
at
his
will
[
y
](A03268-e14920-b)
y
2.
Tim
2.26
.
.
This
is
the
common
slauerie
of
all
:
there
is
not
the
greatest
,
nor
noblest
,
nor
mightiest
,
nor
fairest
,
nor
wealthiest
among
the
sonnes
of
men
,
but
he
is
in
his
naturall
estate
thus
enthralled
.
Let
men
boast
neuer
so
much
in
outward
respects
,
as
sometimes
the
Iewes
did
,
We
were
neuer
bond
to
any
[
z
](A03268-e14940-b)
z
Ioh.
8.33
.
,
yet
till
the
Sonne
shall
make
them
free
[
a
](A03268-e14960-b)
a
vers.
36.
,
this
is
their
captiuitie
.
We
read
of
the
bondage
of
the
Israelites
in
Egypt
,
there
they
were
kept
vnder
with
burdens
,
and
made
weary
of
their
liues
by
sore
labour
[
b
](A03268-e14980-b)
b
Exod.
1.11.14
.
;
vnder
the
Philistims
[
c
](A03268-e14990-b)
c
1.
Sam.
13.19
.
;
vnder
the
Midianites
[
d
](A03268-e15000-b)
d
Iud.
6.3.4
.
;
vnder
other
nations
[
e
](A03268-e15010-b)
e
Psal
66.12.78.60.61
.
&c.
;
of
the
slauery
of
Samson
bound
with
fetters
and
made
to
grinde
[
f
](A03268-e15040-b)
f
Iud.
16.21
.
like
a
horse
:
These
particulars
were
grieuous
to
be
born
,
but
to
this
spirituall
captiuitie
they
are
nothing
.
When
basenesse
,
and
crueltie
,
and
spight
are
ioyned
together
in
an
oppressour
,
how
heauie
must
the
yoke
needs
bee
?
Now
,
what
baser
thing
than
sinne
;
what
more
cruell
than
death
;
what
fuller
of
venom
than
the
diuell
?
Who
is
able
to
describe
the
miserie
of
that
bondage
,
where
there
is
such
a
concurrence
of
such
a
threefold
extremitie
?
This
is
our
slauerie
,
this
is
that
from
which
we
are
redeemed
:
from
sinne
vnto
holinesse
,
from
death
vnto
life
eternall
,
from
the
power
of
Sathan
into
the
glorious
libertie
of
the
sonnes
of
God
.
For
this
purpose
a
Price
[
g
](A03268-e15060-b)
g
1.
Cor
6.20
.
was
paid
,
but
of
no
common
value
;
(
for
we
were
not
redeemed
with
corruptible
things
[
h
](A03268-e15080-b)
h
1.
Pet.
1.18
.
,
hee
gaue
himselfe
a
ransome
[
i
](A03268-e15100-b)
i
1.
Tim.
2.6
.
,
he
tooke
on
him
the
forme
of
a
seruant
[
k
](A03268-e15120-b)
k
Phil
2
7.
,
to
free
vs
from
this
eternall
slauerie
.
We
may
truely
saie
,
This
was
the
Lords
doing
,
and
I
pray
God
,
it
may
be
maruellous
in
our
eies
[
l
](A03268-e15150-b)
l
Psal.
118.23
.
The
1.
Vse
.
Here
is
first
a
good
lecture
of
humilitie
,
the
best
and
the
hardest
lesson
of
all
others
:
the
best
,
because
I
may
say
of
it
as
Iacob
did
of
Bethel
;
This
is
the
gate
of
heauen
[
m
](A03268-e15210-b)
m
Gen.
28.17
.
:
the
hardest
,
because
we
are
full
of
selfe-loue
,
and
there
will
be
no
small
a
doe
to
make
vs
low
in
our
owne
sight
[
n
](A03268-e15230-b)
n
2
Sam.
6.22
.
,
and
as
nothing
in
our
owne
seeming
.
Let
vs
in
this
word
(
Redeemed
)
(
as
in
a
glasse
)
behold
what
wee
are
,
and
what
iust
matter
we
haue
of
humilitie
,
and
how
little
reason
to
be
secure
.
The
very
name
of
a
seruant
or
bond-man
,
or
vassall
,
were
enough
to
put
a
man
downe
in
his
owne
conceit
;
but
to
be
seruant
to
so
base
a
thing
as
sinne
,
to
so
hatefull
a
person
as
the
diuell
,
to
so
terrible
a
thing
as
eternall
death
,
I
do
not
see
how
any
man
may
be
able
to
expresse
it
.
Whosoeuer
therefore
thou
be
,
who
hast
beene
foolish
in
lifting
vp
thy selfe
[
o
](A03268-e15260-b)
o
Prou.
30
32.
,
thinking
better
of
thine
own
soules
estate
than
there
is
cause
,
henceforth
lay
thine
hand
vpon
thy
mouth
,
learne
to
abhorre
thy selfe
in
dust
and
ashes
[
p
](A03268-e15290-b)
p
Iob
42.6
.
,
remember
,
that
whatsoeuer
opinion
thou
hast
conceiued
of
thy selfe
,
yet
the
verdict
of
the
Scripture
(
which
is
the
voice
of
God
)
is
,
that
thou
art
by
nature
a
slaue
vnder
the
power
of
darknesse
:
Satan
is
the
prince
of
darknesse
,
thou
art
his
subiect
;
hell
is
the
kingdome
of
darknesse
,
and
that
is
thine
inheritance
.
When
thou
considerest
this
,
smite
thy
brest
with
the
Publican
[
q
](A03268-e15310-b)
q
Luk.
19.13
.
,
pray
the
Lord
to
humble
thee
,
that
the
glad
tidings
of
saluation
in
Christ
may
be
welcome
to
thee
.
Ye
are
bought
for
a
price
,
therefore
glorifie
God
&c.
[
r
](A03268-e15360-b)
r
1.
Cor.
6.20
.
.
It
is
a
very
direct
inference
.
God
hath
redeemed
vs
,
freed
vs
from
thraldome
and
from
captiuitie
:
what
should
we
refuse
to
do
for
him
,
euen
by
way
of
thankfulnesse
?
Besides
,
it
is
a
matter
of
great
equitie
:
Ye
are
not
your
owne
,
sayth
the
Apostle
[
s
](A03268-e15380-b)
s
vers.
19.
;
wee
are
not
in
our
owne
power
,
his
wee
be
who
hath
redeemed
vs
:
and
wherefore
hath
he
redeemed
vs
?
what
,
that
we
should
still
serue
sinne
,
that
we
should
follow
the
vaine
conuersation
of
the
world
,
and
bee
led
by
the
swaie
of
our
owne
hearts
?
Surely
no.
But
to
be
zealous
of
good
wonks
[
t
](A03268-e15400-b)
t
Tit.
2.14
.
.
I
say
then
with
Paul
:
How
shall
we
,
who
are
thus
redeemed
,
and
to
this
end
redeemed
,
liue
yet
in
sinne
[
u
](A03268-e15430-b)
u
Rom.
6.2
.
?
Shall
we
liue
to
the
dishonour
of
God
,
to
the
shame
of
religion
,
seruing
our
owne
lusts
,
and
drowning
our selues
in
the
pleasures
of
sinne
,
who
haue
receaued
so
great
a
deliuerance
?
God
forbid
.
What
shall
we
thinke
of
the
vnthankfull
Israelites
,
who
being
mightily
deliuered
out
of
bondage
,
yet
cryed
,
it
had
beene
better
for
vs
to
serue
the
Egyptians
[
x
](A03268-e15450-b)
x
Exod.
14.12
.
?
We
must
needs
say
they
were
vnworthie
of
so
great
a
blessing
.
Take
heed
wee
doe
not
make
it
our
owne
case
.
God
hath
sent
his
Sonne
to
redeeme
vs
,
and
to
free
vs
from
the
thraldome
of
death
,
of
sinne
,
and
of
Sathan
:
We
professe
that
we
reioice
in
this
:
yet
when
we
be
called
vpon
to
shake
off
the
yoke
of
sin
,
&
to
become
the
seruants
of
righteousnesse
[
y
](A03268-e15470-b)
y
Rom.
6.18
.
,
we
seeme
to
say
as
those
Israelites
did
,
Let
vs
be
at
rest
:
we
would
be
content
to
be
freed
from
death
,
the
wages
of
sinne
,
but
the
businesse
of
sinne
we
would
rather
than
our
life
we
might
continue
in
.
Wee
haue
some
corrupt
humour
or
other
,
that
,
let
the
Lord
say
what
hee
will
,
wee
must
needs
giue
satisfaction
to
.
Men
would
serue
God
and
Mammon
too
[
z
](A03268-e15500-b)
z
Luk.
16.13
.
,
God
and
their
bellies
too
[
a
](A03268-e15520-b)
a
Phil.
3
19.
,
God
and
drunkennesse
too
,
God
and
whooredome
too
,
God
and
their
pleasures
too
.
This
is
a
poore
religion
:
this
is
a
slender
requitall
for
so
great
a
benefit
as
redemption
:
Those
which
are
redeemed
,
are
redeemed
from
their
vaine
conuersation
[
b
](A03268-e15540-b)
b
1.
Pet.
1.18
.
.
If
thou
bee
ensnared
in
the
sensuall
delight
of
thine
owne
sinnes
,
I
cannot
see
how
it
can
bee
said
of
thee
,
that
thou
art
one
of
Gods
redeemed
.
When
a
battle
is
ended
,
can
it
bee
said
that
such
a
one
is
ransomed
from
the
enemie
who
still
followeth
his
campe
,
and
willingly
doth
whatsoeuer
he
commands
?
No.
If
I
see
thee
liue
in
the
seruice
of
sinne
:
I
am
sure
thou
art
not
yet
within
the
compasse
of
redemption
.
Remember
wee
this
Vse
:
when
thou
hearest
Redemption
spoken
of
,
thinke
thou
;
Hath
God
redeemed
vs
by
his
Sonnes
blood
,
and
shall
I
draw
backe
and
chuse
rather
to
runne
mine
old
course
in
following
the
lusts
of
sinne
?
God
forbid
:
Say
rather
:
O
Lord
,
I
am
thine
,
thou
hast
bought
me
,
thou
hast
paid
full
dearely
for
mee
,
thou
hast
best
right
vnto
me
,
thee
will
I
serue
:
O
strengthen
me
by
thy
grace
,
that
my
secret
sinne
may
not
ensnare
me
,
that
corruption
may
not
get
dominion
ouer
me
.
THE
THIRD
SERMON
.
VERS.
69.
And
hath
raised
vp
the
horne
of
saluation
vnto
vs
in
the
house
of
his
seruant
Dauid
.
THe
next
thing
which
commeth
to
bee
handled
,
is
the
meanes
by
which
this
great
worke
of
Redemption
is
effected
;
and
that
is
set
downe
in
this
verse
.
Where
we
haue
two
things
to
consider
:
(
He
hath
raised
vp
the
horne
of
saluation
vnto
vs
.
)
2.
The
place
where
it
is
done
,
(
In
the
house
of
his
seruant
Dauid
.
)
In
the
former
point
,
two
things
must
bee
inquired
.
1.
Who
is
meant
by
this
Horne
of
saluation
.
2.
Why
the
partie
meant
by
this
title
is
so
stiled
.
He
that
is
heere
meant
by
the
Horne
of
saluation
,
is
Iesus
Christ
:
For
vnder
heauen
there
is
giuen
no
other
name
whereby
we
must
be
saued
[
c
](A03268-e15720-b)
c
Act.
4.12
.
,
and
,
to
him
giue
all
the
Prophets
witnesse
[
d
](A03268-e15740-b)
d
Act.
10.43
.
.
If
he
then
be
the
partie
whom
all
the
Prophets
pointed
at
,
as
the
alone
restorer
of
mankind
,
if
there
be
no
other
meanes
of
saluation
;
who
should
bee
meant
by
the
Horne
of
saluation
,
but
onely
Hee
?
Now
for
the
next
,
why
hee
should
be
so
entitled
,
it
will
easily
appeare
,
if
we
consider
the
vsual
forme
of
speaking
in
the
Scripture
.
The
spirit
of
God
is
wont
by
this
word
(
Horne
)
to
note
out
Power
and
Strength
:
as
in
those
words
,
All
the
hornes
of
the
wicked
will
I
breake
[
e
](A03268-e15800-b)
e
Psal.
75.10
.
,
that
is
,
I
will
take
downe
and
abate
the
height
and
strength
of
the
wicked
:
and
Ieremy
speaking
of
the
ruine
of
the
kingdome
of
Moab
,
saith
thus
,
The
horne
of
Moab
is
cut
off
[
f
](A03268-e15850-b)
f
Ier.
48.25
.
.
The
power
and
greatnesse
of
states
and
kingdomes
and
common-wealthes
is
often
designed
in
Scripture
by
that
word
,
as
in
Daniel
and
elsewhere
.
It
is
a
speech
borrowed
from
horned
beasts
,
whose
strength
lieth
in
that
part
,
and
which
vse
it
both
for
defence
if
they
be
assaulted
,
and
for
offence
if
they
haue
an
intent
to
vanquish
.
So
that
by
an
Horne
of
saluation
is
rightly
vnderstood
(
as
it
is
vsually
translated
)
a
Mightie
saluation
,
or
,
a
Sauiour
of
admirable
and
exceeding
power
.
Heereupon
then
wee
haue
occasion
to
discourse
of
the
power
and
strength
of
our
Sauiour
,
and
that
two
waies
.
1.
As
it
concerneth
the
saluation
of
his
Elect.
2.
As
it
respecteth
the
confusion
of
the
wicked
.
Touching
the
first
,
this
is
the
doctrine
:
That
Iesus
Christ
is
euery
way
furnished
with
sufficiencie
of
power
,
This
is
easily
prooued
.
It
pleased
the
Father
,
that
in
him
all
fulnesse
should
dwell
[
g
](A03268-e15950-b)
g
Col.
1.9
.
.
If
all
Fulnesse
,
surely
then
Fulnesse
of
power
:
and
the
word
(
dwell
)
is
very
effectuall
,
signifying
the
perpetuitie
of
his
power
:
it
is
not
for
a
turne
or
two
,
but
eternally
remaining
in
him
,
for
the
beginning
,
continuing
,
and
perfecting
of
the
saluation
of
his
chosen
.
Againe
,
it
is
said
of
him
,
that
God
the
Father
hath
sealed
him
[
h
](A03268-e16000-b)
h
Ioh.
6.27
.
.
God
hath
(
as
it
were
)
set
a
marke
vpon
him
,
and
noted
him
out
,
as
the
onely
Sauiour
.
He
hath
lifted
him
vp
[
i
](A03268-e16020-b)
i
Act.
5.31
.
.
Now
it
were
a
disparagement
to
the
wisedome
of
God
,
to
call
the
whole
world
to
a
dependance
vpon
him
for
their
saluation
,
if
hee
were
not
in
full
and
absolute
maner
able
to
effect
it
.
Thirdly
,
if
we
consider
the
nature
of
that
which
hee
was
to
doe
for
mans
redeeming
,
we
shall
see
his
power
to
effect
it
.
He
had
two
things
to
doe
,
if
hee
would
procure
our
saluation
.
First
he
was
to
saue
from
destruction
(
which
was
due
for
the
multitude
of
our
sinnes
.
)
Next
he
was
to
inuest
into
eternall
happinesse
,
into
which
(
because
of
our
spiritual
nakednesse
)
the
iustice
of
God
could
giue
vs
no
admission
.
To
doe
the
former
of
these
,
he
tooke
vpon
him
our
sinnes
,
he
bare
them
in
his
body
[
k
](A03268-e16040-b)
k
1.
Pet.
2.24
.
,
hee
was
made
sinne
[
l
](A03268-e16060-b)
l
2.
Cor.
5.21
.
,
and
,
that
hand-writing
which
was
against
vs
,
he
tooke
out
of
the
way
[
m
](A03268-e16080-b)
m
Col.
2.14
.
,
and
vpon
his
crosse
triumphed
[
n
](A03268-e16100-b)
n
vers.
15.
ouer
all
our
spirituall
enemies
.
To
accomplish
the
latter
,
hee
put
vpon
vs
his
owne
righteousnesse
,
that
so
wee
being
clothed
with
that
white
rayment
[
o
](A03268-e16120-b)
o
Reu.
3.18
.
,
&
with
the
garment
of
saluation
[
p
](A03268-e16140-b)
p
Isay
61.10
.
,
as
Iacob
with
the
apparell
of
his
brother
Esau
[
q
](A03268-e16170-b)
q
Gen.
27.15
.
,
might
obtaine
the
blessing
.
Thus
is
that
fulfilled
which
was
said
:
God
gaue
his
onely
begotten
Sonne
,
that
whosoeuer
beleeueth
in
him
should
not
perish
but
haue
life
euerlasting
[
r
](A03268-e16190-b)
r
Ioh.
3
16.
.
Should
not
perish
,
that
he
did
by
being
our
Redemption
[
s
](A03268-e16220-b)
s
1.
Cor.
1.30
.
:
But
haue
life
euerlasting
,
that
hee
brought
to
passe
by
becomming
our
Righteousnesse
[
s
](A03268-e16250-b)
s
1.
Cor.
1.30
.
.
Many
things
might
easily
bee
produced
for
this
purpose
,
but
these
may
suffice
.
Onely
this
one
thing
is
to
be
noted
,
that
the
saluation
wrought
by
Christ
,
as
it
may
be
called
mightie
,
because
of
the
present
fulnesse
,
so
doeth
it
deserue
the
same
name
,
because
,
being
done
nothing
is
able
to
vndoe
it
.
Othniel
deliuered
the
Israelites
from
Chushan
,
and
is
therefore
called
their
Sauiour
[
t
](A03268-e16310-b)
t
Iud.
3.9
.
,
yet
they
fell
after
into
the
hand
of
Moab
[
u
](A03268-e16330-b)
u
vers.
12.
.
Ehud
rescued
them
from
the
Moabites
[
x
](A03268-e16350-b)
x
vers.
28.
&c.
,
yet
became
they
seruants
to
the
Canaanites
[
y
](A03268-e16360-b)
y
Iud.
4.2
.
.
And
a
Physician
is
sometimes
a
meanes
of
health
,
in
one
disease
,
yet
the
same
partie
may
after
sicken
,
yea
and
die
for
all
that
.
But
in
this
worke
of
redemption
it
is
otherwise
:
it
is
a
thorow
peece
of
worke
.
He
that
beleeueth
&c.
shall
not
come
into
condemnation
,
but
hath
passed
from
death
to
life
[
z
](A03268-e16380-b)
z
Ioh
5.24
.
.
I
giue
my
sheepe
eternall
life
,
they
shall
neuer
perish
&c
[
a
](A03268-e16400-b)
a
Ioh.
10.28
.
.
Thus
wee
see
how
Christ
is
a
Horne
of
saluation
:
The
saluation
procured
by
him
is
plentifull
,
(
euery
way
answerable
to
our
spirituall
need
)
and
perpetuall
,
no
sinne
of
man
,
no
malice
of
hell
is
able
to
vndoe
it
.
The
first
vse
heereof
is
,
a
Horne
of
saluation
,
because
of
his
absolute
sufficiencie
to
effect
that
worke
of
saluation
which
he
hath
vndertaken
.
Papists
,
as
though
Christ
were
not
sufficient
,
or
his
horne
strong
enough
to
batter
down
the
kingdome
of
the
diuel
,
and
fully
and
wholly
to
reconcile
vs
vnto
God
,
adioyne
other
things
,
as
it
were
to
supply
that
which
is
wanting
in
him
,
or
to
perfit
that
which
hee
hath
begun
:
as
for
example
:
with
his
offers
of
grace
,
our
free-will
;
with
his
righteousnesse
,
our
good
works
;
with
his
satisfaction
for
eternall
punishment
,
our
satisfaction
for
temporall
punishment
,
either
heere
in
Earth
or
in
Purgatorie
;
with
his
intercession
,
the
intercession
of
Saints
.
Thus
they
haue
maymed
the
worke
of
Christ
;
and
by
their
grosse
and
vnfitting
patcheries
haue
vtterly
defaced
it
.
We
must
beleeue
the
Scripture
,
which
calleth
Christ
an
Horne
of
saluation
,
that
is
,
(
as
it
seemeth
to
be
expounded
by
the
Apostle
)
one
,
who
hath
by
himselfe
purged
our
sinnes
[
b
](A03268-e16500-b)
b
Heb.
1.3
.
:
that
which
he
hath
done
is
a
worke
complete
and
entire
;
hee
himselfe
onely
,
without
any
assistance
,
hath
and
doeth
effect
it
.
Many
things
are
left
vnto
vs
by
way
of
obedience
,
but
nothing
by
way
of
promoting
that
which
hee
hath
begun
.
Thus
this
phrase
(
a
Horne
of
saluation
)
is
as
an
Horne
of
iron
,
to
breake
downe
all
those
vnwarrantable
supplies
,
which
the
Church
of
Rome
conioineth
and
coupleth
with
the
absolute
and
all-sufficient
worke
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Secondly
,
Horne
of
saluation
:
thou
shalt
not
finde
so
much
weaknesse
in
thy selfe
,
as
thou
shalt
find
might
and
power
in
him
;
not
so
much
emptines
in
thy selfe
,
as
fulnesse
in
him
;
not
so
much
pouerty
in
thy selfe
,
as
plentie
in
him
;
&
happie
thou
if
the
apprehension
of
thine
own
weaknes
,
make
thee
to
long
to
be
established
and
vpheld
by
his
power
.
Offenders
were
wont
of
old
to
flie
for
succour
and
safegard
to
the
Hornes
of
the
altar
[
c
](A03268-e16580-b)
c
1.
Kin.
1.50
.
:
so
when
thou
feelest
thy selfe
pursued
by
Sathan
,
and
euen
to
be
arrested
by
the
wrath
of
God
,
flie
to
this
Horne
of
saluation
,
labour
to
hold
fast
vpon
it
by
faith
:
say
,
as
did
Iacob
to
the
Angel
:
I
will
not
let
thee
goe
except
thou
blesse
me
[
d
](A03268-e16620-b)
d
Gen.
32.26
.
.
This
is
the
surest
couert
:
thou
shalt
be
sure
vnder
his
feathers
,
his
trueth
shall
bee
thy
shield
and
buckler
[
e
](A03268-e16640-b)
e
Psal.
91.4
.
.
Thus
much
touching
the
power
of
Christ
for
the
saluation
of
his
chosen
.
that
hee
is
of
absolute
power
for
the
full
and
finall
ouerthrow
and
confusion
of
his
enemies
.
For
Christ
is
armed
either
way
;
he
is
a
Horne
,
both
to
defend
and
to
strike
:
He
is
a
precious
stone
,
and
he
is
a
stone
of
offence
[
f
](A03268-e16720-b)
f
1.
Pet.
2.6.8
.
,
and
euen
in
that
that
he
is
an
ouerthrow
to
the
wicked
,
he
is
a
saluation
to
his
chosen
:
according
to
that
saying
of
Pauls
,
that
persecution
,
was
to
the
aduersaries
a
token
of
perdition
,
and
to
them
which
were
troubled
,
a
token
of
saluation
[
g
](A03268-e16760-b)
g
Phil.
1.28
.
:
and
so
the
same
Apostle
saith
,
that
by
the
Fall
of
the
Iewes
,
saluation
commeth
to
the
Gentiles
[
h
](A03268-e16780-b)
h
Rom.
11.11
.
:
And
of
this
power
we
must
consider
necessarily
:
Now
what
and
how
great
it
is
,
may
be
gathered
out
of
the
second
Psalme
.
In
the
beginning
of
the
Psalme
,
mention
is
made
of
the
opposition
of
the
world
,
and
of
men
of
all
sorts
,
against
the
spirituall
kingdome
of
Christ
Iesus
:
The
kings
of
the
Earth
band
themselues
&c
[
i
](A03268-e16800-b)
i
Psal.
2.2
.
.
Afterwards
[
k
](A03268-e16810-b)
k
vers.
9.
is
set
downe
both
the
easinesse
and
the
irrecouerablenesse
of
their
destruction
.
Hee
is
compared
vnto
some
mightie
man
,
hauing
in
his
hand
an
iron
scepter
,
or
mace
of
brasse
;
his
enemies
are
likened
to
an
earthen
pot
.
Now
common
sense
teacheth
vs
how
easie
the
breaking
of
a
Potters
vessell
is
with
a
rod
of
iron
:
A
knocke
with
an
instrument
of
much
more
weakenesse
were
sufficient
to
breake
it
,
but
,
being
of
iron
,
the
very
waight
of
it
alone
,
must
needs
crush
it
into
many
peeces
.
As
this
comparison
sheweth
the
easinesse
of
the
wickeds
ouerthrow
,
so
it
maketh
knowen
the
irrecouerablenesse
too
.
And
therfore
the
breaking
of
a
potters
vessell
is
vsuall
in
the
Scripture
,
to
signifie
an
vtter
and
irrecouerable
destruction
[
l
](A03268-e16820-b)
l
Isay
30.14
.
Ier.
19.10.11
.
.
I
remember
what
is
said
of
Antichrist
,
one
of
Christs
strongest
aduersaries
,
that
yet
Christ
shall
easily
destroy
him
,
euen
with
the
Breath
of
his
mouth
,
[
m
](A03268-e16840-b)
m
2.
Th
2.10
.
.
His
enemies
shall
licke
the
dust
[
n
](A03268-e16860-b)
n
Psal.
72.9
.
:
He
shall
wound
euen
kings
in
the
day
of
his
wrath
,
and
smite
the
head
ouer
diuers
countries
[
o
](A03268-e16880-b)
o
Psal.
110.5.6
.
.
This
was
the
stone
cut
without
hands
,
seene
by
Nebuchadnezzar
in
his
dream
;
which
smote
the
image
vpon
his
feet
and
brake
them
to
peeces
[
p
](A03268-e16920-b)
p
Dan.
2.34
.
.
This
is
a
caueat
to
all
the
wicked
enemies
of
the
grace
and
kingdome
of
Christ
Iesus
;
The
thistle
that
is
in
Lebanon
,
sent
to
the
Cedar
that
is
in
Lebanon
,
said
Iehoash
king
of
Israel
to
Amaziah
[
q
](A03268-e16980-b)
q
2.
Kin.
14.9
.
Farre
greater
is
the
difference
betwixt
this
Horne
of
the
house
of
Dauid
,
and
those
presuming
weaklings
,
which
are
not
afraid
to
withstand
him
.
To
all
such
I
say
with
the
Apostle
,
Doe
yee
prouoke
the
Lord
to
anger
,
are
yee
stronger
than
he
[
r
](A03268-e17010-b)
r
1.
Cor.
10.22
.
?
But
(
thou
wilt
say
to
me
)
who
be
these
enemies
of
Christ
,
whom
he
thus
will
quell
and
destroy
?
I
answer
,
they
are
his
enemies
,
who
will
not
that
he
should
raigne
ouer
them
[
s
](A03268-e17030-b)
s
Luk.
19.27
.
.
But
how
doth
Christ
raigne
?
with
his
word
,
this
is
the
scepter
of
his
kingdome
,
and
the
Rod
of
his
mouth
[
t
](A03268-e17050-b)
t
Isay
11.4
.
.
They
which
obey
his
word
are
his
subiects
,
they
which
disobey
are
his
enemies
.
But
what
is
it
to
obey
his
word
;
to
be
present
now
&
then
at
the
preaching
of
it
?
No
:
For
so
be
many
sleepers
,
scorners
,
Atheists
,
Church-papists
,
drunkards
,
whoremasters
,
Vsurers
,
&c.
all
which
notwithstanding
shall
be
shut
out
of
the
new
Ierusalem
[
u
](A03268-e17060-b)
u
Reu.
21.8.22.15
.
.
But
to
obey
the
word
,
is
,
to
be
ruled
by
the
word
,
to
walke
according
to
the
Rule
[
x
](A03268-e17080-b)
x
Gal.
6.16
.
of
the
word
.
You
are
my
friends
,
if
yee
doe
whatsoeuer
I
command
you
[
y
](A03268-e17100-b)
y
Ioh.
15.14
.
.
If
any
man
heare
the
word
of
Christ
neuer
so
often
,
yet
doe
yeeld
no
obedience
to
it
,
hee
shall
haue
his
part
among
the
enemies
of
Christ
Iesus
.
So
then
,
Christ
is
a
Horne
of
power
to
bruise
his
enemies
.
Art
thou
none
of
his
subiects
,
doest
thou
not
suffer
his
word
to
beare
sway
with
thee
,
and
to
reforme
thy
corrupt
and
carnal
conuersation
,
but
liuest
rather
in
grosse
sinnes
,
to
the
disgrace
of
it
,
and
to
the
reproch
of
the
profession
thereof
?
thou
art
an
enemie
to
his
Maiestie
,
and
one
of
those
whom
he
will
consume
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
,
and
whom
with
the
rod
of
his
wrath
he
will
breake
in
peeces
like
a
potters
vessell
.
We
are
now
come
to
the
second
point
,
the
place
where
this
Horne
of
saluation
is
raised
vp
:
In
the
house
of
his
seruant
Dauid
.
That
we
may
make
the
best
vse
of
this
place
,
wee
must
consider
in
what
state
Dauids
house
was
then
when
Zacharie
endited
this
Hymne
.
The
House
of
Dauid
was
the
stocke
royall
,
and
to
his
lawfull
heires
belonged
the
crowne
of
Iudah
;
but
,
at
this
time
,
Dauids
kingdome
was
decaied
,
the
glorie
of
it
was
dimmed
and
defaced
,
the
gouernment
and
soueraigntie
was
fallen
to
strangers
,
the
next
heire
,
as
the
right
of
his
succession
was
not
ordinarily
and
vniuersally
knowne
,
so
he
liued
in
poore
estate
:
Ioseph
was
become
a
Carpenter
.
Out
of
this
decaied
familie
of
Dauid
,
was
this
Horne
of
saluation
raised
:
It
did
bud
[
z
](A03268-e17240-b)
z
Psal.
132.17
.
out
of
this
dead
stocke
,
euen
as
a
roote
out
of
a
dry
ground
[
a
](A03268-e17270-b)
a
Isay
53.2
.
.
Thus
at
once
were
ioyned
in
Christs
person
,
Nobilitie
and
Pouertie
.
Nobilitie
in
regard
of
his
birth
(
hee
was
of
Dauids
stocke
)
:
Pouertie
in
respect
of
his
present
estate
,
the
glorie
and
pompe
of
the
kingdome
being
quite
ouerthrowne
.
Out
of
this
,
foure
profitable
points
are
to
be
obserued
.
The
first
is
:
That
that
Christ
in
whom
we
beleeue
,
is
the
verie
same
which
was
to
come
into
the
world
,
and
besides
whom
〈…〉
is
to
be
looked
for
.
The
Scripture
had
foretold
that
it
should
be
the
sonne
of
Dauid
,
and
rise
out
of
his
stocke
.
The
Lord
hath
sworne
in
trueth
vnto
Dauid
,
and
hee
will
not
shrinke
from
it
,
saying
;
Of
the
fruit
of
thy
body
will
I
set
vpon
thy
throne
[
b
](A03268-e17350-b)
b
Psal.
132.11
.
.
He
shall
sit
vpon
the
throne
of
Dauid
[
c
](A03268-e17370-b)
c
Isay
9.7
.
.
I
will
raise
vnto
Dauid
a
righteous
branch
[
d
](A03268-e17390-b)
d
Ier.
23.5
.
.
As
it
is
cleere
in
the
old
Testament
,
that
the
Messias
should
be
made
of
the
seed
of
Dauid
according
to
the
flesh
;
so
the
new
Testament
euidently
sheweth
how
the
same
was
fulfilled
in
Christ
:
for
this
cause
the
Euangelists
doe
labour
to
make
manifest
the
descent
of
Ioseph
and
Marie
from
Dauid
.
Matthew
[
e
](A03268-e17440-b)
e
Matth.
1.
maketh
it
plaine
,
how
notwithstanding
the
meane
estate
which
Ioseph
was
fallen
into
,
yet
the
right
of
the
kingdome
rested
in
him
.
Luke
[
f
](A03268-e17470-b)
f
Cap.
3.
sheweth
how
Marie
was
naturally
descended
out
of
Dauids
loines
.
Both
Matthew
and
Luke
ioine
in
Zorobabel
,
and
from
him
deriue
the
line
both
of
Ioseph
and
Marie
;
of
Ioseph
by
Abiud
[
g
](A03268-e17570-b)
g
Math.
1.13
.
,
of
Marie
by
Rhesa
[
h
](A03268-e17600-b)
h
Luk.
3.27
.
.
So
that
our
Sauiour
,
by
Marie
was
borne
of
Dauid
,
by
Ioseph
was
next
heire
to
the
crowne
:
For
although
he
came
not
of
Ioseph
according
to
the
flesh
,
yet
being
the
next
of
his
kinne
,
and
Ioseph
being
childlesse
,
hee
was
by
the
law
(
of
force
among
the
Iewes
)
to
succeed
him
as
his
lawfull
heire
.
This
right
of
Christs
was
apparent
:
the
Starre
[
i
](A03268-e17670-b)
i
Mat.
2.2
.
shewed
it
:
Herod
[
k
](A03268-e17690-b)
k
Vers.
7.
perceiued
it
:
Christ
acknowledged
it
[
l
](A03268-e17700-b)
l
Ioh.
18.37
.
:
Pilate
granted
it
[
m
](A03268-e17720-b)
m
Ioh.
19.15
.
,
and
the
Iewes
when
that
matter
was
questioned
before
Pilate
,
could
not
tell
whom
to
name
against
Christ
but
Caesar
[
n
](A03268-e17750-b)
n
In
the
same
verse
.
.
This
serueth
notably
for
the
confirmation
and
setling
of
our
faith
in
a
point
of
the
greatest
moment
,
arise
false
Christs
[
o
](A03268-e17790-b)
o
Mat.
24.23
.
:
how
shall
we
be
able
to
discouer
them
,
and
auoid
deceit
by
them
,
if
wee
be
not
setled
in
this
point
.
It
is
good
for
vs
therefore
to
〈◊〉
how
the
old
and
new
Testament
doe
heerein
agree
〈◊〉
out
of
the
harmonie
of
both
,
we
may
for
the
grounding
〈◊〉
our
faith
deriue
a
comfortable
conclusion
.
That
our
Sauiour
Christ
is
a
person
of
great
nobilitie
,
euen
the
noblest
that
euer
was
.
For
one
way
he
was
the
eternall
Son
of
the
most
high
,
&
another
way
(
as
man
)
lineally
descended
from
the
Patriarks
&
renowmed
kings
of
Iudah
:
It
is
a
very
Honorable
stile
which
is
giuen
him
in
Scripture
,
far
surpassing
the
royall
stile
of
any
earthly
monarch
:
Wonderfull
,
Counseller
,
The
mighty
God
,
the
Euerlasting
Father
,
The
Prince
of
Peace
[
p
](A03268-e17850-b)
p
Isay
9.6
.
:
I
will
make
(
said
the
Lord
)
my
first
borne
higher
than
the
kings
of
the
earth
[
q
](A03268-e17880-b)
q
Psal.
89.27
.
.
And
therefore
both
kings
and
Iudges
are
willed
to
kisse
[
r
](A03268-e17910-b)
r
Psa.
2.10.12
.
him
,
and
to
doe
homage
to
him
,
and
the
verie
Angels
also
are
commanded
to
worship
him
[
s
](A03268-e17930-b)
s
Heb.
1.6
.
.
And
whereas
all
kingdomes
haue
their
ends
,
and
the
greatest
Princes
die
as
men
,
and
fall
as
others
[
t
](A03268-e17950-b)
t
Psal.
82.7
.
;
his
Throne
is
for
euer
and
euer
[
u
](A03268-e17970-b)
u
Heb.
1.8
.
.
The
kingdome
of
Christ
is
no
earthly
kingdome
.
My
kingdome
(
said
he
himselfe
to
Pilate
)
is
not
of
this
world
[
x
](A03268-e18060-b)
x
Ioh.
18.36
.
.
Heereupon
was
his
withdrawing
,
when
the
people
sought
him
to
make
him
king
[
y
](A03268-e18080-b)
y
Ioh.
6.15
.
,
and
his
refusal
when
he
was
requested
,
to
determine
a
case
of
inheritance
betwixt
two
brethren
[
a
](A03268-e18090-b)
a
Luk.
12.13
.
,
and
his
charge
to
his
Apostles
,
not
to
bee
as
the
Lords
of
the
Gentiles
[
b
](A03268-e18110-b)
b
Math.
20.25.26
.
.
It
is
one
of
the
Iewes
errors
to
thinke
otherwise
,
and
his
Disciples
were
long
caried
away
with
that
conceit
;
for
euen
at
the
point
of
his
ascension
,
they
propounded
him
a
question
that
way
:
Lord
wilt
thou
at
this
time
restore
the
kingdome
to
Israel
[
c
](A03268-e18130-b)
c
Act.
1.6
.
?
But
Christ
came
purposely
when
the
Scepter
was
departed
from
Iudah
[
d
](A03268-e18150-b)
d
Gen.
49.10
.
,
to
shew
that
he
came
to
effect
a
spirituall
deliuerance
,
and
not
to
erect
an
outward
state
.
This
warneth
vs
,
a
manfull
of
sorrowes
[
e
](A03268-e18190-b)
e
Isay
53.3
.
.
When
Zebedeus
sonnes
(
dreaming
of
an
outward
state
)
were
suters
to
Christ
to
haue
some
place
of
respect
about
him
:
Christ
presently
(
to
put
that
conceit
out
of
their
heads
)
told
them
of
drinking
of
the
cup
,
which
he
was
to
drinke
of
[
f
](A03268-e18220-b)
f
Math.
20.22
.
,
that
is
,
of
partaking
with
him
in
his
affliction
;
shewing
how
much
they
are
deceiued
which
looke
for
worldly
aduancement
by
his
seruice
.
True
it
is
,
he
is
able
to
bestow
outward
honors
vpon
his
followers
,
(
for
the
earth
is
his
,
and
all
that
therein
is
[
g
](A03268-e18240-b)
g
Psal.
24.1
.
,
)
&
he
doth
often
also
giue
them
to
those
that
feare
him
:
But
yet
they
must
not
be
held
as
matters
annexed
to
the
state
of
a
Christian
,
as
though
euerie
one
that
hath
them
,
were
by
and
by
a
good
Christian
,
and
hee
which
hath
them
not
,
were
to
bee
reputed
as
no
good
seruant
vnto
Christ
.
For
the
fatnesse
of
the
earth
was
giuen
as
well
to
Esau
as
to
Iacob
[
h
](A03268-e18260-b)
h
Gen.
27.39
,
and
it
is
possible
for
the
begger
to
be
carried
by
A●…to
Abrahams
bosome
,
when
the
soule
of
the
rich
man
●…demned
to
hell
[
i
](A03268-e18290-b)
i
Luk.
16.22.23
.
.
So
that
this
is
the
thing
we
are
taught
,
〈◊〉
seeing
Christ
,
although
he
be
a
king
,
yet
is
no
earthly
king
,
therefore
we
betaking
our selues
to
the
seruice
and
profession
of
his
name
,
should
not
make
outward
prosperity
,
and
worldly
things
,
the
end
of
our
hope
,
lest
(
so
doing
)
we
runne
into
one
of
these
two
extremities
;
either
,
if
wee
haue
it
not
,
to
grow
discouraged
,
and
to
be
wearie
of
our
profession
;
or
if
we
haue
it
,
to
presume
,
that
we
are
therefore
highly
in
Gods
fauour
.
That
outward
greatnesse
is
of
no
value
for
spirituall
vses
.
Christ
was
raised
to
doe
this
great
worke
,
and
to
be
the
Horne
of
saluation
;
out
of
the
poore
outward
estate
of
Dauids
house
:
Now
if
for
the
spirituall
vse
,
any
outward
greatnesse
had
beene
behoouefull
,
Christ
would
haue
chosen
a
time
when
Dauids
house
was
in
the
highest
glorie
,
and
not
haue
come
now
when
the
honour
of
it
lay
euen
in
the
dust
:
And
this
was
the
reason
why
al
things
were
purposely
carried
after
a
meane
fashion
.
The
place
of
his
birth
was
not
Ierusalem
(
the
head
citie
of
the
kingdome
)
but
Bethlehem
:
(
litle
among
the
thousands
of
Iudah
[
k
](A03268-e18380-b)
k
Micah
5.2
.
:
)
The
house
,
not
some
great
Gentlemans
place
about
the
town
,
but
a
common
Inne
;
in
the
Inne
;
not
the
best
lodging
or
fairest
roome
,
but
the
stable
;
not
laid
in
some
rich
cradle
,
but
lapped
vp
in
clouts
,
&
thrust
into
a
manger
:
The
tidings
of
his
birth
brought
first
,
not
to
the
Scribes
and
great
learned
men
,
but
to
a
few
poore
shepheards
;
himselfe
followed
not
with
any
traine
of
note
,
but
with
men
of
the
meanest
ranke
,
contemned
in
his
life
,
and
euill
entreated
in
his
end
.
They
trust
(
saith
the
Psalmist
)
in
their
goods
,
and
boast
themselues
in
the
multitude
of
their
riches
;
yet
a
man
can
by
no
meanes
redeeme
his
brother
,
he
cannot
giue
his
ransome
to
God
[
l
](A03268-e18430-b)
l
Psal.
49.6.7
.
.
Our
Sauior
in
a
poore
despised
estate
,
hath
done
that
,
which
all
the
Monarchs
and
Politicians
in
the
world
,
though
they
had
laid
all
their
wealth
and
wit
together
,
could
neuer
haue
brought
to
passe
.
THE
FOVRTH
SERMON
.
VERS.
70.
As
he
spake
by
the
mouth
of
his
holie
Prophets
,
which
were
since
the
world
began
,
saying
,
That
he
would
,
&c.
THe
euidence
of
this
worke
of
mans
redemption
commeth
now
next
to
be
spoken
of
.
In
which
,
these
seueral
points
must
be
handled
.
1.
That
it
is
necessarie
for
the
strengthening
of
a
mans
faith
,
to
obserue
the
course
and
order
and
agreement
of
the
Scripture
.
2.
That
from
the
worlds
beginning
God
foretold
all
things
concerning
Christ
.
3.
That
that
which
was
deliuered
by
their
mouth
was
spoken
by
God
.
4.
What
the
sum
is
of
that
which
they
spake
.
Of
these
in
their
course
.
So
that
the
first
doctrine
now
,
is
this
:
That
for
the
grounding
and
confirmation
of
Faith
,
it
is
needfull
to
note
the
order
&
agreement
of
the
Scriptures
.
For
indeed
,
wherupon
was
Zecharie
his
faith
built
,
but
vpon
the
courses
of
holie
writ
?
vpon
the
accomplishment
of
the
ancient
Prophets
,
which
he
now
beheld
.
He
was
able
to
say
to
himselfe
;
This
which
I
now
see
to
come
to
passe
,
I
am
sure
is
no
other
,
but
that
which
formerly
hath
beene
foretold
;
as
the
Prophets
spake
,
so
is
it
now
fulfilled
.
To
this
very
thing
Christ
exhorts
:
Search
the
Scriptures
,
they
are
they
,
which
testifie
of
me
[
m
](A03268-e18590-b)
m
Ioh.
5.39
.
.
By
this
he
endeuoured
to
settle
his
Disciples
faith
:
Hee
began
at
Moses
,
and
all
the
Prophets
,
and
interpreted
to
them
in
all
the
Scriptures
,
the
things
which
were
written
of
him
[
n
](A03268-e18610-b)
n
Luc.
24.27
.
.
This
was
Pauls
course
for
the
establishing
of
his
hearers
:
Hee
disputed
by
the
Scriptures
[
o
](A03268-e18640-b)
o
Act.
17.2
.
;
hee
said
no
other
things
,
than
those
which
Moses
and
the
Prophets
did
say
should
come
[
p
](A03268-e18660-b)
p
Act.
26.22
.
.
These
and
the
like
sayings
we
read
often
,
That
the
Scriptures
of
the
prophets
might
be
fulfilled
[
q
](A03268-e18680-b)
q
Math.
26.56
.
,
This
is
done
that
the
Scripture
should
bee
fulfilled
[
r
](A03268-e18700-b)
r
Mar.
14.49
.
,
Thus
the
Scripture
was
fulfilled
[
s
](A03268-e18720-b)
s
Mark
.
15.28
.
;
which
argueth
the
care
and
purpose
which
the
Spirit
of
God
had
,
to
ground
our
iudgements
vpon
the
Scripture
.
So
in
our
times
when
we
see
the
same
things
happen
,
which
wee
read
in
Scripture
to
haue
hapned
;
when
we
see
such
things
come
to
passe
,
as
we
find
prophecied
in
Scripture
,
it
is
a
great
comfort
,
&
a
speciall
strengthning
vnto
faith
.
So
did
they
to
the
Prophets
,
saith
our
Sauiour
[
t
](A03268-e18740-b)
t
Math.
5.12
.
;
so
it
was
Then
,
saith
Paul
[
u
](A03268-e18770-b)
u
Gal.
4.29
.
The
Vse
.
.
This
sheweth
what
enemies
they
are
to
their
own
faith
,
and
comfort
,
who
are
wilfully
strangers
in
the
Scripture
.
Thou
saiest
,
thou
doest
beleeue
in
Christ
;
but
how
knowest
thou
that
hee
is
the
Christ
in
whom
thou
must
beleeue
;
what
assurance
hast
thou
,
that
hee
is
the
person
promised
?
When
Satan
,
or
the
doubtings
of
thine
own
hart
shall
thus
sift
thee
,
what
certainty
art
thou
able
to
allege
?
and
what
is
become
of
thy
faith
,
which
is
built
vpon
such
a
weake
foundation
?
If
thou
didst
dwell
in
an
estate
of
land
,
of
which
thou
couldest
shew
no
better
euidence
,
thou
wouldest
thinke
to
bee
quickly
shut
out
of
doores
.
The
Lord
hath
precisely
set
downe
particulars
,
(
such
hath
beene
his
care
to
establish
our
faith
:
)
if
wee
let
the
Scripture
lie
like
some
needlesse
Historie
,
turning
ouer
(
as
too
many
doe
)
the
cardes
oftner
than
the
leaues
of
the
Bible
,
that
wee
might
be
able
to
say
(
as
euery
Christian
ought
)
Thus
it
is
written
,
and
thus
I
beleeue
;
well
may
wee
talke
of
faith
,
but
,
that
faith
should
be
where
there
is
such
little
experience
in
the
rule
and
life
&
ground
of
faith
(
which
is
the
Scripture
)
it
is
vnpossible
.
These
things
were
written
that
we
might
beleeue
[
x
](A03268-e18820-b)
x
Ioh.
20.31
.
.
Doest
thou
not
know
what
is
written
,
how
shouldst
thou
then
be
able
to
beleeue
?
The
second
doctrine
of
the
place
is
:
That
God
from
the
worlds
beginning
foretold
by
Prophets
all
things
concerning
Christ
.
This
is
manifest
out
of
the
course
of
the
place
in
hand
,
&
is
easily
confirmed
.
First
in
generall
,
it
is
said
,
that
vnto
Christ
al
the
Prophets
giue
witnes
[
y
](A03268-e18880-b)
y
Act.
10.43
.
.
Christ
appealed
to
the
Scriptures
of
the
old
Testament
[
z
](A03268-e18890-b)
z
Ioh.
5.39
.
,
and
in
his
discourse
with
the
two
disciples
iourneying
to
Emmaus
,
he
found
in
euery
of
the
prophets
something
touching
himselfe
[
a
](A03268-e18900-b)
a
Luk.
24.27
.
.
Secondly
,
if
any
shall
exactly
peruse
the
old
Testament
,
he
shall
finde
euery
specialty
touching
Christ
distinctly
set
downe
:
as
namely
,
when
he
should
be
borne
[
b
](A03268-e18910-b)
b
Gen.
49.10
.
,
where
he
should
bee
borne
[
c
](A03268-e18920-b)
c
Mic.
5.2
.
,
of
what
stocke
[
d
](A03268-e18930-b)
d
Psal.
132.11
.
,
of
what
kinde
of
woman
[
e
](A03268-e18940-b)
e
Isay
7.14
.
,
what
maner
of
person
,
both
God
[
f
](A03268-e18950-b)
f
Isay
19.6
.
and
Man
[
g
](A03268-e18960-b)
g
Gen.
3.15
.
,
how
he
should
bee
entertained
[
h
](A03268-e18970-b)
h
Isay
53.2.3
.
&c.
,
for
what
end
hee
should
come
[
i
](A03268-e18980-b)
i
Isa.
61.1.2.3
.
,
by
whom
he
should
be
betraied
[
k
](A03268-e18990-b)
k
Psal.
41.9
.
,
what
maner
of
death
he
should
die
[
l
](A03268-e19000-b)
l
Numb.
21.9
.
with
Ioh.
3.14
.
,
how
he
should
be
vsed
in
his
execution
[
m
](A03268-e19010-b)
m
Psal.
22.
at
large
.
,
where
he
should
be
buried
[
n
](A03268-e19020-b)
n
Isay
53.9
.
,
how
long
hee
should
abide
in
the
graue
[
o
](A03268-e19030-b)
o
Ioh
1.17
.
with
Math.
12.40
.
,
that
he
should
rise
from
death
[
p
](A03268-e19040-b)
p
Psal.
16.10
.
,
that
he
should
ascend
into
heauen
[
q
](A03268-e19050-b)
q
Psal.
68.18
.
with
Eph.
4.8
.
.
These
&
many
more
circumstances
than
these
,
the
Prophets
from
the
worlds
beginning
did
set
downe
very
exactly
:
so
that
there
was
nothing
befell
Christ
from
the
first
moment
of
his
conception
,
vntill
the
last
period
of
his
time
heere
on
earth
,
(
I
meane
of
those
things
which
are
reuealed
to
haue
befallen
him
;
and
which
befell
him
as
our
Mediatour
)
of
which
a
man
experienced
in
the
Scripture
might
not
truely
saie
,
Thus
and
thus
it
hapned
,
as
the
Lord
spake
by
his
Prophets
,
&c.
Besides
the
ceremonies
in
the
Temple
and
Tabernacle
,
in
the
daily
Sacrifices
and
Sacrificers
,
all
of
them
shadowing
out
something
or
other
in
the
Christ
to
come
,
who
was
the
substance
of
euery
type
,
and
the
bodie
of
euerie
representation
.
It
is
woorthy
any
mans
paines
to
marke
and
obserue
how
the
whole
mystery
of
Christ
is
lapped
vp
in
the
Prophecies
of
the
old
Testament
,
and
how
the
same
is
explaned
,
laid
open
and
vnfolded
in
the
storie
and
application
of
the
new
:
The
pith
and
marrow
and
substance
of
both
being
this
,
Iesus
Christ
,
yesterday
,
to
day
,
and
the
same
for
euer
[
r
](A03268-e19080-b)
r
Heb.
13.8
.
.
The
reason
heereof
on
Gods
part
is
twofold
:
First
the
confirmation
of
our
Faith
:
These
things
were
written
that
we
might
beleeue
[
s
](A03268-e19100-b)
s
Ioh.
20.31
.
.
Our
faith
by
this
course
is
strengthned
after
this
maner
:
we
see
by
this
exact
foretelling
of
the
Prophets
,
that
the
whole
course
of
our
saluation
is
a
matter
framed
by
God
,
and
the
whole
order
thereof
in
euery
part
and
limme
set
downe
in
his
eternall
wisedome
and
prouidence
:
out
of
which
wee
may
gather
and
conclude
the
certeintie
thereof
,
inasmuch
as
a
plot
which
God
hath
laid
,
all
the
power
of
Sathan
cannot
alter
.
Secondly
,
many
base
wrongs
,
many
vile
vsages
,
and
indignities
befell
our
Sauiour
in
the
daies
of
his
flesh
,
the
consideration
whereof
might
make
a
man
to
doubt
whether
he
could
be
the
Sauiour
of
mankinde
.
But
when
we
see
that
euerie
such
specialtie
is
foretold
by
the
Prophets
,
and
so
,
that
nothing
came
to
passe
but
according
to
Gods
appointment
,
and
that
for
some
speciall
end
,
that
doubt
is
remooued
,
and
those
particulars
of
his
debasement
,
become
grounds
of
comfort
and
of
reioicing
vnto
vs
.
the
Lord
did
still
reueale
his
secrets
to
his
seruants
the
Prophets
[
t
](A03268-e19140-b)
t
Amos
3.7
.
;
And
the
Prophets
were
all
(
like
Moses
)
faithfull
in
all
Gods
house
[
u
](A03268-e19160-b)
u
Heb.
3.5
.
,
and
like
Paul
,
they
kept
nothing
backe
that
was
profitable
,
but
shewed
all
the
counsell
of
God
[
x
](A03268-e19190-b)
x
Act.
20.20.27
.
.
Wherefore
may
not
God
then
say
,
as
of
old
,
What
could
I
haue
done
anie
more
[
y
](A03268-e19210-b)
y
Isay
5.6
.
?
If
wee
now
remaine
ignorant
and
vnsetled
in
religion
,
ready
to
bee
caried
about
with
euery
winde
of
doctrine
[
z
](A03268-e19230-b)
z
Ephe.
4.14
.
,
Where
is
the
fault
,
and
against
whom
will
yee
plead
?
God
hath
not
beene
wanting
to
vs
,
neither
yet
is
:
but
heere
is
the
miserie
of
it
,
and
that
which
will
make
hell
euen
readie
to
burst
with
damned
soules
:
My
people
will
not
heare
my
voice
,
Israel
will
none
of
me
[
a
](A03268-e19250-b)
a
Psa.
81.11
.
.
Light
is
come
,
but
men
loue
darknes
more
than
light
[
b
](A03268-e19270-b)
b
Ioh.
3.19
.
.
The
Sermons
of
the
Prophets
are
recorded
,
read
,
expounded
,
but
we
will
not
heare
them
:
we
say
rather
with
those
wicked
ones
,
Depart
from
vs
,
we
desire
not
the
knowledge
of
thy
waies
[
c
](A03268-e19290-b)
c
Iob.
21.14
.
.
Let
vs
remember
what
is
said
,
Vnto
whomsoeuer
much
is
giuen
,
of
him
shal
be
much
required
[
d
](A03268-e19310-b)
d
Luk.
12.48
.
.
We
haue
the
mystery
of
Christ
,
foretold
by
the
Prophets
,
explaned
by
the
Euangelists
,
applied
and
enforced
by
the
writings
of
the
Apostles
,
pressed
neerer
to
vs
and
made
more
familiar
by
continual
preaching
;
our
ignorance
is
without
excuse
,
our
blood
will
be
vpon
our
owne
heads
,
our
portion
will
bee
deeper
in
the
pit
of
hell
,
than
the
Indians
and
Moores
and
Tartars
,
which
neuer
had
the
like
meanes
of
spirituall
information
.
The
third
instruction
stands
thus
;
That
that
which
was
vttered
by
the
mouth
of
the
Prophets
God
spake
:
so
are
the
words
:
As
he
spake
by
the
mouth
,
&c.
The
mouth
of
the
Prophets
deliuered
those
things
,
but
it
was
by
direction
and
inspiration
from
aboue
.
So
it
is
generally
said
of
all
the
hoie
Writ
:
Holy
men
spake
as
they
were
mooued
by
the
Holie
Ghost
[
e
](A03268-e19380-b)
e
2
Pet.
1.21
.
.
All
Scripture
is
giuen
by
inspiration
of
God
[
f
](A03268-e19400-b)
f
2.
Tim.
3.16
.
.
In
the
old
time
God
spake
by
the
Prophets
[
g
](A03268-e19420-b)
g
Heb.
1.1
.
.
I
will
bee
with
thy
mouth
,
said
God
to
Moses
[
h
](A03268-e19450-b)
h
Exod.
4.12
.
.
I
haue
put
my
words
in
thy
mouth
,
to
Ieremy
[
i
](A03268-e19480-b)
i
Ier.
1.9
.
:
The
word
of
the
Lord
was
in
my
toong
,
said
Dauid
[
k
](A03268-e19510-b)
k
2.
Sam.
23.2
.
.
The
Holie
Ghost
spake
by
the
mouth
of
Dauid
said
Peter
[
l
](A03268-e19540-b)
l
Act.
1.16
.
.
God
doeth
beseech
you
through
vs
,
saith
Paul
[
m
](A03268-e19570-b)
m
2.
Cor.
5.20
.
.
These
places
shew
,
that
the
things
vttered
by
these
men
,
were
not
of
their
owne
deuising
,
but
came
by
speciall
authoritie
from
aboue
.
For
the
making
of
the
best
profit
by
this
point
,
let
vs
looke
a
little
further
into
it
.
By
the
foretellings
of
the
Prophets
in
this
place
,
Zecharie
(
no
doubt
)
vnderstandeth
the
old
Testament
,
which
is
there-therefore
called
,
the
Word
of
the
Prophets
[
n
](A03268-e19600-b)
n
2.
Pet.
1.19
.
,
and
,
The
Prophets
[
o
](A03268-e19620-b)
o
Act.
26.27
.
,
and
,
The
Scriptures
of
the
Prophets
[
p
](A03268-e19640-b)
p
Rom.
16.26
.
.
They
haue
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
that
is
,
the
Scriptures
[
q
](A03268-e19670-b)
q
Luk.
16.29
.
.
Now
that
which
is
heere
said
of
the
Prophets
(
that
by
their
mouth
God
spake
)
is
true
also
of
those
which
wrote
the
New
Testament
,
according
to
that
saying
,
that
the
whole
Scripture
is
giuen
by
Inspiration
of
God
[
r
](A03268-e19700-b)
r
2
Tim.
3
16.
:
and
the
Apostle
speaking
of
the
Foundation
of
the
Church
,
maketh
it
to
be
both
Prophets
(
the
old
Testament
)
and
Apostles
[
s
](A03268-e19740-b)
s
Eph.
2.20
.
,
the
new
Testament
:
the
body
and
frame
whereof
,
albeit
it
was
not
all
compiled
by
Apostles
,
yet
the
doctrine
was
taught
and
preached
by
the
Apostles
,
whose
vnderstanding
Christ
opened
[
t
](A03268-e19760-b)
t
Luk.
24.45
.
,
and
with
whom
hee
promised
to
be
[
u
](A03268-e19780-b)
u
Mat.
28.20
.
.
So
that
it
is
true
of
all
the
writers
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
that
God
spake
by
their
mouthes
.
Wherupon
touching
the
Scripture
wee
are
heere
taught
three
things
.
Maiestie
of
it
.
For
how
must
not
that
needs
bee
full
of
Maiestie
and
of
admirable
excellencie
which
proceedeth
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
most
high
?
We
see
in
experience
when
bookes
come
to
our
hands
,
which
containe
some
briefes
of
the
Orations
and
speeches
of
the
King
,
how
apt
we
be
to
carie
an
higher
estimation
of
them
,
than
of
other
ordinarie
writings
;
and
al
is
,
because
we
measure
the
words
by
the
worth
and
dignitie
of
the
Author
:
so
in
the
Scripture
;
it
comming
from
a
God
of
infinite
Maiestie
,
there
must
needs
be
in
it
more
than
steps
or
prints
of
excellencie
.
Heereupon
they
are
called
,
the
Great
,
or
,
Stately
,
or
,
honorable
Things
of
the
Law
[
x
](A03268-e19860-b)
x
Hos
8.12
.
.
Dauid
calleth
them
the
Wonders
of
the
Law
[
y
](A03268-e19890-b)
y
Psa.
119.18
.
The
Law
of
God
seemed
to
him
so
full
of
many
admirable
things
,
and
the
same
so
full
of
heauenly
brightnesse
and
glorie
,
that
his
naturall
eyes
were
euen
dazled
therewith
,
therefore
hee
desireth
God
to
doe
a
cure
vpon
his
sight
,
that
hee
may
be
able
to
behold
them
:
Open
mine
eies
,
&c.
It
is
said
of
Christ
,
that
he
taught
as
one
hauing
authoritie
[
z
](A03268-e19920-b)
z
Matth.
7.29
;
there
was
another
maner
of
state
in
his
words
,
than
in
the
Verball
Sermons
and
Lectures
of
the
Scribes
;
And
so
(
whosoeuer
shall
obserue
it
,
)
shall
see
a
kinde
of
Maiestie
in
the
word
of
God
reuealed
in
the
Scriptute
,
more
than
in
any
other
writings
.
The
vse
heereof
is
,
message
to
him
from
God
,
rose
out
of
his
throne
[
a
](A03268-e20010-b)
a
Iud.
3.20
.
.
When
Pilate
heard
of
hauing
to
doe
with
the
Sonne
of
God
,
he
trembled
[
b
](A03268-e20040-b)
b
Ioh.
19.8
.
.
Well
then
,
when
the
Minister
addresseth
himselfe
to
the
reading
and
to
the
opening
of
the
Scriptures
,
remember
wee
,
that
that
which
wee
shall
heare
is
the
voice
of
God
:
He
speaketh
by
Mans
mouth
;
let
vs
thinke
with
our selues
how
great
Maiestie
must
needs
be
in
his
words
;
and
let
vs
labour
to
make
our
behauiour
in
hearing
,
sutable
to
the
state
and
excellencie
of
that
which
is
deliuered
.
The
second
note
touching
the
Scripture
is
the
Authoritie
of
it
.
Is
it
Gods
voice
?
Then
of
it selfe
it
is
of
sufficient
credit
,
and
needs
no
other
testimonie
to
confirme
it
:
It
is
also
an
absolute
Iudge
for
the
ouer-ruling
of
all
doubts
,
and
the
determining
of
all
cases
and
questions
in
Religion
.
For
who
is
higher
than
God
?
when
his
mouth
and
word
hath
giuen
the
sentence
,
what
exception
shall
wee
make
,
or
to
whom
shall
wee
appeale
?
Thus
you
see
that
heerupon
is
grounded
the
authoritie
of
the
Scripture
:
of
which
authoritie
of
the
Scripture
you
see
also
that
there
are
two
branches
:
One
,
that
it
is
of
sufficient
credit
to
it selfe
:
The
other
,
that
it
is
in
matters
of
Religion
the
supreme
Iudge
.
Touching
the
first
,
wee
haue
this
proofe
:
I
receaue
not
(
saith
Christ
)
the
record
of
men
[
c
](A03268-e20100-b)
c
Ioh.
5.34
.
.
His
meaning
is
,
that
hee
was
of
credit
enough
of
himselfe
,
and
needed
no
testimonie
from
any
other
,
for
the
confirming
of
that
which
hee
had
d●…red
.
That
which
is
true
of
Christ
,
is
true
of
the
word
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
Scripture
:
It
is
the
voice
of
God
,
and
needs
no
other
witnesse
to
avowe
it
.
If
wee
receiue
(
saith
S.
Iohn
)
the
witnesse
of
men
,
the
witnesse
of
God
is
greater
[
d
](A03268-e20130-b)
d
1.
Ioh.
5.9
.
.
There
is
none
greater
or
more
certaine
,
than
the
diuine
testimonie
.
This
is
enough
,
God
hath
spoken
it
;
where
shall
we
haue
a
witnesse
of
better
credit
?
Now
for
the
supreme
authoritie
which
the
Scripture
hath
in
iudgeing
;
it
is
the
same
in
the
Church
that
the
Law
is
in
the
common-wealth
:
To
the
Law
(
saith
God
)
and
to
the
testimonie
[
e
](A03268-e20170-b)
e
Isay
.
8.20
.
.
Christ
submitted
his
doctrine
to
the
decision
of
the
Scripture
[
f
](A03268-e20180-b)
f
Ioh.
5.39
.
:
So
did
Paul
[
g
](A03268-e20200-b)
g
Act.
28.23
.
.
An
Vmpire
for
matters
of
Religion
had
need
of
three
things
.
First
,
it
must
be
of
that
nature
,
that
we
may
bee
assured
that
the
verdit
thereof
is
true
.
Secondly
,
it
must
be
such
,
as
from
which
it
shall
not
be
lawfull
to
appeale
.
Thirdly
,
it
must
be
indifferent
,
and
without
partialitie
.
Now
nothing
hath
these
three
properties
but
the
Scripture
,
and
therefore
that
onely
is
fit
to
bee
the
supreme
Iudge
in
matters
of
Religion
.
This
makes
first
against
the
Papists
:
Their
opinion
is
,
The
Testimonie
[
h
](A03268-e20250-b)
h
Isay
8.20
.
;
because
it
b●…witnesse
to
it selfe
.
Thou
shalt
know
it
by
the
e●●●●s
:
it
is
mightie
in
operation
&c
[
i
](A03268-e20270-b)
i
Heb.
4.12
.
,
it
will
make
thy
heart
to
burne
within
thee
[
k
](A03268-e20290-b)
k
Luk.
24.32
.
.
He
that
will
not
beleeue
this
witnesse
,
will
beleeue
none
.
It
is
the
Churches
Ministry
which
commends
the
Scripture
,
but
it
is
not
the
Churches
authority
which
maketh
it
to
be
Canonicall
.
Another
opinion
of
the
Papists
is
,
that
the
Scripture
is
not
the
absolute
Iudge
in
matters
of
Religion
,
but
the
Church
,
that
is
,
by
their
interpretation
,
sometimes
the
consent
of
the
Fathers
;
sometime
,
the
decree
of
a
generall
Councell
;
sometime
the
verdict
of
the
Pope
,
whose
faith
cannot
faile
.
They
accuse
the
Scripture
to
bee
obscure
,
imperfit
,
the
matter
of
contention
,
and
therefore
vnfit
to
bee
a
Iudge
.
But
if
that
be
true
which
is
heere
,
that
the
Scripture
is
the
voice
of
God
,
who
shall
be
more
fit
to
determine
?
But
(
thou
saiest
)
how
shall
we
be
certaine
of
the
sense
?
I
answer
:
The
Scripture
is
the
interpreter
of
it selfe
,
as
the
Law
of
the
Land
is
of
it selfe
:
The
Scripture
is
Light
[
l
](A03268-e20310-b)
l
Psal.
119.105
.
:
As
we
see
the
light
by
the
light
,
so
the
Scripture
by
it selfe
.
Who
shall
iudge
what
is
Gods
meaning
but
himselfe
?
Scripture
with
Scripture
must
be
conferred
[
m
](A03268-e20320-b)
m
This
is
the
meaning
of
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Act.
9.22
.
,
and
that
is
the
way
to
find
the
truth
.
Secondly
,
this
point
may
be
fitly
applied
to
our
own
occasions
:
There
is
betwixt
vs
and
our
Teachers
controuersie
about
sundry
things
:
These
and
these
things
are
vrged
and
perswaded
,
as
good
&
necessary
:
such
and
such
things
are
cried
out
vpon
,
as
euill
and
vngodly
.
The
Preacher
draweth
one
way
by
exhortation
,
we
draw
cleane
contrary
by
our
conuersation
.
He
saith
we
must
doe
thus
and
thus
,
we
thinke
it
to
be
more
than
needs
:
He
saith
this
or
that
is
a
grosse
sinne
,
and
will
bring
vs
to
hell
if
we
continue
in
it
;
we
suppose
there
is
no
danger
in
committing
it
.
Heere
is
now
a
question
,
and
by
whom
shall
it
bee
decided
?
If
we
will
haue
a
Iudge
which
is
able
to
giue
an
absolute
verdit
,
let
vs
appeale
to
the
Scripture
,
let
vs
hearken
what
God
saith
;
where
shall
wee
finde
a
more
sufficient
arbitrator
●…ee
is
the
onely
Law-giuer
[
n
](A03268-e20360-b)
n
Iam.
4.12
.
of
his
Church
.
Euerie
action
,
euery
course
must
stand
or
fall
at
his
determining
.
And
where
or
whence
shall
we
know
what
his
will
is
,
but
in
the
Scripture
?
The
Prophets
and
Apostles
haue
written
and
spoken
,
but
God
spake
by
their
mouths
:
I
would
we
could
bee
perswaded
to
yeeld
to
the
Lords
verdit
reuealed
in
the
Scripture
:
What
a
notable
reformation
of
sundry
grosse
euils
would
soone
ensue
?
Touching
those
things
which
wee
goe
about
to
perswade
,
as
,
diligence
in
the
worship
of
God
,
care
to
heare
and
to
profit
by
the
Word
,
sanctifying
the
Sabbath
,
Chastitie
,
Sobrietie
,
Mercie
,
Peaceablenesse
and
such
like
,
sure
we
are
,
we
haue
the
Scripture
on
our
sides
,
and
men
haue
nothing
but
humour
,
and
custome
,
and
obstinacie
to
oppose
.
If
wee
will
not
yeeld
to
the
iudgement
of
the
Scripture
now
for
our
conuersion
,
we
shall
ere
long
be
forced
to
yeeld
vnto
it
for
our
confusion
.
The
third
thing
touching
the
Scripture
noted
hence
,
is
the
Trueth
of
it
:
which
followeth
from
hence
necessarilie
.
God
is
the
God
of
Trueth
[
o
](A03268-e20410-b)
o
Psal.
31.5
.
.
How
can
there
bee
any
vntrueth
in
that
which
hee
hath
deliuered
?
I
remember
that
for
confirmation
this
doeth
often
come
in
,
The
mouth
of
the
Lord
hath
spoken
it
[
p
](A03268-e20430-b)
p
Isay
1.20
.
and
elsewhere
.
.
Heerupon
are
those
commendations
of
the
word
of
God
:
The
iudgements
of
the
Lord
are
truth
[
q
](A03268-e20450-b)
q
Psal.
19.9
.
;
Thy
word
is
truth
[
r
](A03268-e20470-b)
r
Ioh.
17.17
.
;
The
word
of
truth
,
which
is
the
Gospel
[
s
](A03268-e20490-b)
s
Col.
1.5
.
.
And
not
without
cause
:
For
there
is
nothing
related
in
it
as
done
,
but
it
was
so
,
as
is
reported
,
with
euerie
circumstance
:
There
is
nothing
mentioned
as
a
matter
to
be
done
,
but
it
shall
so
come
to
passe
,
as
is
foretold
.
It
is
more
easie
that
heauen
and
earth
should
passe
away
,
than
that
one
tittle
of
the
Law
should
fall
[
t
](A03268-e20510-b)
t
Luk.
16.17
.
The
Vse
of
the
3.
note
touching
the
Scripture
.
.
This
is
also
a
needful
note
.
It
is
probable
,
that
the
greatest
part
of
men
doe
not
thinke
,
that
there
is
that
absolute
trueth
and
certaintie
in
the
scripture
:
but
that
they
doe
suppose
it
rather
to
bee
an
idle
tale
,
or
frightfull
sound
to
amaze
fooles
,
full
of
terrible
threatnings
,
but
yet
lighter
than
vanitie
in
performance
.
Therefore
it
is
meet
to
hold
this
firme
,
that
the
Scripture
is
the
voice
of
him
who
cannot
lie
;
Euery
curse
written
in
it
shall
fall
vpon
the
vnrepentant
;
and
euery
blessing
promised
therein
,
shall
be
made
good
to
the
soule
of
euery
true
beleeuer
.
The
fourth
generall
point
in
this
part
touching
the
Euidence
of
redemption
is
,
What
the
Prophets
spake
:
Where
we
haue
to
note
two
things
:
1.
The
summe
of
that
which
God
by
the
Prophets
promised
to
doe
by
Christ
,
verse
71.2
.
The
inducement
or
reason
moouing
God
so
to
doe
,
vers.
72.73
.
Concerning
the
first
,
wheras
mention
is
made
of
enemies
and
haters
,
we
must
inquire
what
and
who
they
be
.
Touching
their
nature
in
generall
,
they
are
spirituall
Enemies
,
or
enemies
in
spiritual
things
,
or
for
spirituall
respects
[
u
](A03268-e20600-b)
u
Eph.
6.12
.
.
The
chiefe
of
them
is
Sathan
;
He
was
the
first
,
and
is
therefore
stiled
,
A
murtherer
from
the
beginning
[
x
](A03268-e20620-b)
x
Ioh.
8.44
.
,
and
an
Old
Serpent
[
y
](A03268-e20640-b)
y
Reu.
12.9
.
:
hee
desireth
vs
to
winnow
vs
[
z
](A03268-e20660-b)
z
Luk.
22
31.
,
and
walketh
about
seeking
to
deuoure
[
a
](A03268-e20680-b)
a
1.
Pet.
5.8
.
.
Another
enemie
is
sinne
,
a
dangerous
enemie
,
lurking
in
our
bosome
,
and
still
labouring
the
ruine
and
ouerthrow
of
the
soule
:
It
fighteth
against
the
soule
[
b
](A03268-e20700-b)
b
1.
Pet.
2.11
.
,
and
lusteth
against
the
spirit
[
c
](A03268-e20720-b)
c
Gal
5.17
.
.
A
third
enemie
is
death
,
so
entitled
by
the
Apostle
[
d
](A03268-e20730-b)
d
1.
Cor.
15.26
,
and
is
therefore
said
to
haue
a
Sting
[
e
](A03268-e20750-b)
e
Verse
53.
,
by
which
it
wounds
the
soule
,
and
bringeth
it
within
the
compasse
of
eternall
misery
.
A
fourth
enemie
is
the
world
;
that
is
,
wicked
,
vnregenerate
,
godlesse
men
.
These
be
the
enemies
and
haters
of
Gods
people
.
The
world
hateth
you
,
saith
our
Sauiour
to
such
[
f
](A03268-e20770-b)
f
Ioh.
15.19
.
;
and
,
In
the
world
you
shall
haue
affliction
[
g
](A03268-e20790-b)
g
Ioh.
16.33
.
;
and
,
Yee
shall
be
hated
of
all
nations
for
my
names
sake
[
h
](A03268-e20810-b)
h
Math.
24.9
.
.
Now
let
vs
also
see
how
true
this
is
,
that
Christ
bringeth
Deliuerance
from
these
Enemies
:
First
,
for
deliuerance
from
Sathan
,
it
is
plaine
:
For
this
purpose
appeared
the
Sonne
of
God
,
that
hee
might
loose
the
works
of
the
diuell
[
i
](A03268-e20860-b)
i
1.
Ioh.
3.8
.
;
and
,
God
hath
deliuered
vs
from
the
power
of
darknesse
[
k
](A03268-e20880-b)
k
Col.
1.13
.
;
Christ
hath
spoiled
the
principalities
and
powers
[
l
](A03268-e20900-b)
l
Col.
2.15
.
.
Secondly
,
for
deliuerance
from
sinne
,
the
words
are
expresse
:
The
sting
of
death
is
sinne
,
&c.
But
thanks
bee
to
God
that
hath
giuen
vs
victorie
,
through
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
[
m
](A03268-e20930-b)
m
1.
Cor.
15.56.57
.
.
Thirdly
,
for
deliuerance
from
death
;
Death
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
is
swallowed
vp
into
victorie
[
n
](A03268-e20970-b)
n
1.
Cor.
15.54
.
.
Lastly
,
touching
deliuerance
from
the
World
:
Be
of
good
comfort
(
saith
our
Sauiour
)
I
haue
ouercome
the
World
[
o
](A03268-e21010-b)
o
Ioh.
16.33
.
.
Let
vs
proceed
yet
further
and
enquire
into
the
maner
of
this
deliuerance
:
Concerning
which
,
I
will
briefely
open
two
things
.
1.
The
substance
and
ground
of
the
deliuerance
:
2.
The
maner
of
declaring
it
.
The
ground
of
the
deliuerance
is
the
merit
of
Christs
death
.
Hee
was
made
sinne
[
p
](A03268-e21060-b)
p
2.
Cor.
5.21
.
,
and
so
died
,
and
in
death
encountred
with
him
,
who
had
the
power
of
death
,
the
diuell
[
q
](A03268-e21080-b)
q
Heb.
2.14
.
.
By
being
made
sinne
,
hee
tooke
away
sinne
,
by
dying
hee
ouercame
death
:
sinne
being
abolished
,
and
death
subdued
,
the
kingdome
of
the
diuell
was
vtterly
ouerthrowne
.
As
for
the
maner
of
declaring
and
manifesting
this
deliuerance
,
it
is
either
in
this
life
,
or
heereafter
.
In
this
life
he
deliuereth
from
Satan
,
by
restraining
his
rage
,
by
limiting
his
malice
,
by
not
giuing
vs
ouer
to
his
assaults
:
I
haue
praied
that
thy
faith
faile
not
[
r
](A03268-e21100-b)
r
Luc.
22.32
.
.
He
deliuereth
from
sinne
by
sanctifying
vs
by
his
spirit
,
by
killing
the
strength
of
our
corruption
,
by
transforming
vs
more
and
more
into
the
image
of
God
.
Sinne
shall
not
haue
dominion
ouer
you
[
s
](A03268-e21120-b)
s
Rom.
6.14
.
.
He
deliuereth
from
death
,
by
taking
away
the
naturall
feare
of
it
,
by
assuring
that
it
shall
be
a
passage
into
glorie
.
Thus
Paul
knew
,
that
being
loosed
he
should
be
with
Christ
[
t
](A03268-e21160-b)
t
Phil.
1.23
.
.
He
deliuereth
from
the
world
,
by
ordering
the
rage
of
euil
men
,
by
giuing
constancy
to
maintaine
and
professe
the
truth
vnto
the
death
.
To
you
it
is
giuen
to
suffer
for
his
sake
[
u
](A03268-e21180-b)
u
Phil.
1.29
.
.
In
the
day
of
iudgement
he
will
further
manifest
this
deliuerance
;
for
then
all
teares
shall
be
wiped
away
,
there
shall
be
no
more
death
,
&c.
[
x
](A03268-e21210-b)
x
Reue.
21.3
.
.
The
diuell
,
with
all
his
angels
and
wicked
instruments
,
shall
bee
sent
away
eternally
into
hell
.
The
God
of
peace
shall
tread
Sathan
vnder
our
feete
shortly
[
y
](A03268-e21230-b)
y
Rom.
16.
.
Many
things
might
heere
be
handled
,
as
of
the
Excellencie
of
our
redemption
,
farre
exceeding
that
of
Moses
,
Deborah
,
Gedeon
and
others
;
of
our
securitie
,
who
hauing
so
many
enemies
,
yet
take
no
thought
to
withstand
them
,
and
such
like
points
:
But
the
chiefe
thing
obseruable
heere
,
is
The
certainty
of
the
saluation
of
Gods
chosen
.
Who
shall
lay
any
thing
to
the
charge
of
Gods
chosen
?
Who
shall
condemne
?
Who
shall
separate
vs
from
the
loue
of
Christ
[
z
](A03268-e21290-b)
z
Rom.
8.32.33.34
.
&c.
Sathans
head
broken
,
sinne
destroied
,
death
swallowed
vp
,
the
world
vanquished
,
the
happiest
and
most
absolute
victory
that
euer
was
.
This
is
a
point
of
much
comfort
to
all
the
godly
.
Iesus
the
author
and
finisher
of
our
faith
[
a
](A03268-e21340-b)
a
Heb.
12.2
.
,
the
Prince
of
our
saluation
[
b
](A03268-e21360-b)
b
Heb.
2.10
.
:
he
hath
to
euery
of
these
giuen
their
mortall
wound
,
and
they
shall
neuer
preuaile
against
any
of
his
chosen
.
This
doctrine
is
health
to
the
nauell
,
and
marrow
to
the
bones
[
c
](A03268-e21380-b)
c
Pro.
3.8
.
,
Yet
,
lest
any
should
abuse
it
,
remember
that
one
of
the
enemies
is
sinne
,
and
one
of
the
deliuerances
from
sinne
,
is
from
the
dominion
thereof
.
A
slaue
to
sinne
,
a
seruant
to
his
owne
lusts
,
he
which
maketh
a
mocke
of
sinne
[
d
](A03268-e21400-b)
d
Pro.
14.9
.
,
he
that
taketh
to
himselfe
the
liberty
of
grosse
euils
,
such
a
one
hath
no
right
vnto
this
comfortable
deliuerance
;
his
condemnation
(
without
speedy
repentance
)
is
as
sure
,
as
the
saluation
of
the
elect
is
certaine
.
THE
FIFTH
SERMON
.
VERS.
72.
That
he
might
shew
mercy
towards
our
Fathers
,
and
remember
his
holy
Couenant
.
73.
And
the
oth
which
he
sware
to
our
Father
Abraham
.
NOw
followeth
the
inducement
or
Reason
moouing
God
to
vouchsafe
this
great
Deliuerance
:
and
that
was
,
the
manifestation
and
discouerie
of
two
things
.
1.
His
mercie
:
That
hee
might
shew
mercy
,
&c.
2.
His
truth
:
And
remember
his
holy
Couenant
,
In
the
former
of
these
,
two
things
must
bee
handled
.
1.
That
the
worke
of
Redemption
by
Christ
,
was
intended
by
God
,
as
it
were
a
stage
,
in
which
the
Fulnesse
and
euen
the
riches
of
his
mercy
might
be
seene
.
2.
A
question
,
how
this
worke
now
wrought
(
as
it
were
)
in
the
worlds
last
quarter
,
might
be
said
to
be
a
worke
of
mercy
to
the
Fathers
,
who
liued
in
the
prime
daies
of
the
world
,
long
before
Christ
was
exhibited
in
the
flesh
.
To
manifest
the
first
of
these
two
,
this
first
is
in
generall
to
bee
noted
,
that
the
Elect
of
God
,
which
are
redeemed
by
Christs
precious
blood
,
are
called
Vessels
of
mercy
[
e
](A03268-e21640-b)
e
Rom.
9.23
.
:
because
in
the
eternal
counsel
of
God
they
were
chosen
to
this
end
,
that
the
Lord
might
declare
the
riches
of
his
glorie
,
and
that
their
saluation
might
be
to
the
praise
of
the
glorie
of
his
grace
[
f
](A03268-e21670-b)
f
Eph.
1.6
.
.
The
Lord
intending
a
memorable
instance
of
his
vnspeakable
mercy
,
chose
some
in
Christ
,
to
be
redeemed
from
eternall
slauerie
by
his
death
.
Secondly
it
is
woorthy
the
obseruing
,
that
the
whole
worke
of
our
saluation
is
called
by
this
one
word
Mercy
[
g
](A03268-e21690-b)
g
1.
Pet.
2.10
.
.
The
reason
is
,
because
to
which
part
soeuer
of
it
we
cast
our
eies
,
we
shall
see
more
than
prints
and
footesteps
of
his
grace
;
the
whole
frame
of
it
,
is
(
as
it
were
)
made
of
mercy
.
If
wee
begin
at
the
foundation
of
all
,
(
Gods
eternall
election
)
and
passe
downe
along
by
the
period
and
full
point
of
all
(
the
glory
which
shall
be
shewed
heereafter
)
and
aske
from
what
root
ech
part
did
spring
,
this
one
mercy
,
must
bee
the
sum
of
euery
answer
:
There
was
mercy
in
chusing
;
mercy
in
sending
Christ
;
mercy
in
calling
vs
;
mercy
in
iustifying
vs
,
and
what
can
it
be
but
mercy
,
that
we
shall
be
admitted
to
an
Inheritance
immortall
and
vndefiled
[
h
](A03268-e21770-b)
h
1.
Pet.
1.4
.
?
Mercy
the
beginning
mercy
the
progresse
,
the
conclusion
mercy
.
In
discoursing
heereof
the
burden
of
our
song
must
still
bee
like
that
of
the
Psalme
,
For
his
mercy
endureth
for
euer
[
i
](A03268-e21820-b)
i
Psal.
136.1
.
&c.
.
This
very
same
thing
,
is
shewed
in
that
parable
of
the
Prodigall
.
In
the
whole
passage
therof
,
we
shall
see
nothing
but
the
fruits
of
exceeding
mercy
:
He
ranne
and
fell
on
his
necke
,
he
kissed
him
,
he
commanded
to
bring
foorth
the
best
robe
,
and
to
kill
the
fat
calfe
,
&c
[
k
](A03268-e21840-b)
k
Luc.
16.20
.
&c.
:
What
was
heere
but
mercy
?
The
same
is
true
in
the
dealing
of
God
the
Father
with
those
to
whom
hee
is
reconciled
in
his
Sonne
:
Christ
being
for
them
made
sinne
,
feeles
the
edge
of
his
iustice
;
but
they
,
being
made
righteous
through
Christ
,
enioy
the
fulnesse
of
his
mercy
.
the
Arke
of
Iehouah
[
l
](A03268-e21960-b)
l
1.
Sam.
5.3
.
.
I
remember
what
is
said
of
him
that
went
into
the
field
to
gather
herbes
,
hee
found
a
wilde
gourd
,
and
shred
it
into
the
pottage
:
But
when
the
pottage
came
to
be
tasted
,
the
eaters
cried
out
,
Death
is
in
the
pot
[
m
](A03268-e21990-b)
m
2.
Kin.
4.39.40
.
.
Such
cookes
the
Papists
are
:
they
take
vpon
them
to
make
readie
a
potion
of
comfort
,
for
a
perplexed
soule
;
but
when
they
temper
with
this
herbe
of
Grace
,
the
leaues
of
this
wilde
gourd
of
humane
merit
,
which
neuer
grew
in
the
Lords
garden
,
or
at
least
was
neuer
planted
by
him
,
but
crept
in
(
as
a
weed
)
by
the
negligence
of
the
dressers
,
they
haue
giuen
occasion
to
make
the
same
crie
,
Death
is
in
the
pot
,
and
with
it
they
haue
poisoned
a
world
of
soules
,
and
haue
dealt
as
iniuriously
with
the
Church
of
God
,
as
the
Philistims
did
with
Izhak
,
when
they
stopped
and
filled
vp
with
earth
all
his
Welles
[
n
](A03268-e22050-b)
n
Gen.
26.15
.
;
so
with
this
earthly
trash
they
haue
choaked
vp
the
Fountaine
of
Grace
[
o
](A03268-e22070-b)
o
Zach.
13.1
.
,
that
it
cannot
streame
out
comfortably
,
for
the
refreshing
of
the
wearied
soules
of
Gods
people
.
Thus
(
as
Iob
said
to
his
friends
)
they
haue
forged
lies
,
and
by
that
meanes
are
Physicians
of
no
value
[
p
](A03268-e22110-b)
p
Iob
13.4
.
.
Neither
is
this
to
be
obserued
only
because
of
Papists
,
but
euen
because
of
the
common
people
,
inasmuch
as
the
doctrine
and
opinion
of
Merit
,
(
that
is
,
of
doing
somewhat
whereby
to
further
our
owne
saluation
)
is
grauen
as
with
an
iron
pen
[
q
](A03268-e22150-b)
q
Ier.
17.1
.
,
in
the
tables
of
euery
naturall
heart
.
Experience
sheweth
,
that
the
sowrenesse
of
this
Popish
leauen
remaineth
in
many
:
Good
prayers
,
and
good
doings
;
meane
well
,
and
doe
well
;
these
and
the
like
are
the
slaues
they
leane
vnto
.
It
is
said
,
that
the
children
of
the
Iewes
which
married
wiues
of
Ashdod
,
spake
halfe
in
the
speech
of
Ashdod
[
r
](A03268-e22180-b)
r
Noh.
13.24
.
:
Such
is
the
religion
of
many
:
Talke
with
them
of
saluation
,
they
speake
halfe
popishly
,
and
halfe
soundly
:
They
will
speake
of
mercy
and
grace
,
and
seeme
to
magnifie
and
esteeme
it
;
yet
something
of
their
owne
shall
be
brought
in
too
,
and
a
man
shall
haue
somewhat
adoe
before
he
can
coniure
out
this
diuell
,
and
bring
them
to
an
absolute
dependance
vpon
the
freedome
of
Gods
mercie
.
Remember
we
then
the
doctrine
of
this
place
:
God
intented
the
mysterie
of
Christ
,
in
which
to
set
out
to
the
ful
,
the
vnsearchable
riches
of
his
mercie
;
to
couple
with
it
ought
els
,
more
or
lesse
,
is
iniuriously
to
darken
the
beautie
of
that
which
the
purpose
of
God
was
to
haue
to
be
seene
and
beheld
in
whole
without
impeachment
.
Secondly
,
this
doctrine
is
a
matter
of
comfort
.
Bones
be
full
of
the
sinne
of
his
youth
[
s
](A03268-e22250-b)
s
Iob
20.11
.
,
let
his
heart
be
broken
with
one
breaking
vpon
another
[
t
](A03268-e22270-b)
t
Iob
16.14
.
,
let
his
conscience
be
set
vpon
the
racke
,
the
Lord
writing
bitter
things
against
him
[
u
](A03268-e22290-b)
u
Iob
13.26
.
;
you
will
tell
him
of
the
mercy
and
grace
of
God
.
You
doe
well
:
but
you
will
adde
withall
,
that
his
comfort
in
this
must
bee
eyked
out
with
something
of
his
owne
:
Hee
must
crie
out
vpon
you
as
Iob
did
vpon
his
friends
,
Miserable
comforters
yee
are
all
[
x
](A03268-e22320-b)
x
Iob
16.2
.
.
Hee
will
see
such
weaknesse
,
such
scantnesse
,
such
maimednesse
,
such
imperfection
in
his
best
performances
,
that
hee
will
not
dare
to
bring
them
into
a
reckoning
before
God
,
yea
the
verie
thought
of
them
,
will
but
adde
affliction
to
his
griefe
.
Thus
will
his
comfort
consume
like
a
rotten
thing
,
and
as
a
garment
that
is
moth-eaten
[
y
](A03268-e22340-b)
y
Iob
13.28
.
.
But
teach
him
to
build
all
vpon
Gods
mercy
,
labouring
that
nothing
of
his
owne
may
be
once
thought
vpon
in
this
busines
,
hee
shall
straight
see
such
a
breadth
and
length
,
depth
and
height
[
z
](A03268-e22360-b)
z
Eph.
3.18
.
of
comfort
,
which
will
bee
as
colde
waters
to
his
wearie
soule
[
a
](A03268-e22380-b)
a
Pro.
25.25
.
.
Thus
this
doctrine
is
matter
of
instruction
to
ground
vs
in
knowledge
,
and
matter
of
refreshing
to
furnish
vs
with
comfort
.
The
soule
of
a
Christian
is
as
the
Done
which
went
out
of
Noahs
Arke
[
b
](A03268-e22410-b)
b
Gen.
8.9
.
;
It
findes
no
footing
but
vpon
the
rocke
of
Mercy
;
and
it
is
but
an
imagination
of
mercie
when
any
thing
is
coupled
thereunto
.
This
truth
hath
forced
euen
the
greatest
aduersaries
to
acknowledge
it
:
according
as
wee
finde
,
that
no
meane
Papist
,
after
long
labouring
against
the
doctrine
of
Iustification
by
only
Faith
,
doeth
in
the
end
confesse
,
that
yet
it
is
the
safest
way
to
place
a
mans
trust
vpon
Gods
onely
mercy
and
fauor
[
c
](A03268-e22420-b)
c
Bellar.
lib.
5.
de
Iustif
.
c.
7.
.
The
next
matter
to
bee
treated
is
the
Question
;
How
the
worke
of
Redemption
wrought
by
Christ
,
can
be
said
to
be
a
worke
of
mercy
to
the
Fathers
?
For
the
resoluing
of
this
question
,
this
is
to
be
knowne
,
that
there
is
but
one
way
of
saluation
to
the
Fathers
before
and
vnder
the
Law
,
and
to
vs
which
haue
liued
since
the
reuelation
of
Christ
in
the
flesh
:
Iesus
Christ
,
yesterday
,
to
day
,
the
same
for
euer
[
d
](A03268-e22490-b)
d
Heb.
13.8
.
.
Heereupon
Christ
is
said
to
be
the
Lambe
slaine
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
[
e
](A03268-e22510-b)
e
Reu.
13.8
.
:
whereof
this
is
the
meaning
,
that
albeit
he
was
manifested
in
the
flesh
in
the
latter
end
of
the
world
,
and
not
slaine
before
,
yet
all
the
holy
men
and
women
,
euen
from
Adam
,
were
saued
by
his
blood
.
The
most
persons
of
note
vnder
the
Law
,
were
types
of
Christ
,
and
all
their
sacrifices
and
ceremonies
tended
to
this
one
thing
,
to
cherish
in
them
the
hope
of
the
Messias
;
and
to
acquaint
them
with
the
whole
mysterie
of
Redemption
,
which
was
wrought
by
his
meanes
.
There
is
not
one
little
circumstance
in
the
carriage
of
our
saluation
by
Christ
,
but
the
same
was
shadowed
out
in
the
ancient
complements
of
the
Law
:
Euen
Abraham
saw
the
day
of
Christ
[
f
](A03268-e22540-b)
f
Ioh.
8.56
.
.
To
them
that
liued
before
Christ
,
Christ
was
crucified
in
the
Sacrifices
and
bloodsheddings
of
the
Law
;
among
vs
he
is
crucified
[
g
](A03268-e22560-b)
g
Gal.
3.1
.
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
:
They
beleeued
on
Christ
to
come
;
we
beleeue
on
Christ
already
come
.
Zeeharie
therefore
doth
heere
mention
the
Fathers
,
to
teach
,
That
the
efficacie
of
Christs
death
is
not
restrained
or
limited
to
one
point
of
time
,
but
is
stretched
euen
to
the
ages
by-past
,
and
that
the
Fathers
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
came
within
the
compasse
of
this
mercy
which
God
shewed
to
mankind
in
Christs
incarnation
:
And
this
to
bee
true
hath
beene
prooued
in
the
opening
and
clearing
of
this
question
:
Paul
said
,
that
the
Christian
Religion
which
hee
professed
,
was
the
Hope
of
the
promise
which
God
made
to
the
Fathers
[
h
](A03268-e22640-b)
h
Act.
26.6
.
;
and
Peter
in
his
Oration
made
in
the
Synode
at
Ierusalem
,
speaking
of
beleeuing
to
be
saued
through
the
grace
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
ioyneth
the
Fathers
with
them
who
then
liued
;
We
beleeue
,
euen
as
they
[
i
](A03268-e22690-b)
i
Act.
15.10.11
.
.
This
is
first
,
matter
of
Resolution
in
a
needfull
doubt
.
Iohn
Baptist
)
point
out
him
vnto
me
,
as
the
onely
person
which
taketh
away
the
sinnes
of
the
World
[
k
](A03268-e22750-b)
k
Ioh.
1.29
.
,
it
saith
,
that
he
is
the
only
way
[
l
](A03268-e22770-b)
l
Ioh
14.6
.
;
and
that
there
is
no
saluation
in
any
other
[
m
](A03268-e22790-b)
m
Act.
4.12
.
.
It
telleth
mee
moreouer
,
that
this
Christ
was
crucified
manie
hundred
yeeres
since
,
and
that
now
in
respect
of
his
bodie
,
Heauen
must
containe
him
[
n
](A03268-e22810-b)
n
Act.
3.21
.
,
till
the
end
of
all
things
.
But
now
heere
my
faith
wauereth
and
is
in
doubt
,
asking
how
his
blood
,
which
was
shed
so
long
since
,
can
bee
of
force
for
the
purging
and
cleansing
of
my
sinne
.
This
scruple
is
taken
away
by
considering
that
which
is
heere
said
:
Zecharie
affirmeth
,
that
the
mercy
of
God
in
Christ
,
did
concerne
euen
the
Fathers
,
which
had
long
before
gone
the
way
of
all
flesh
,
and
which
were
asleepe
in
the
dust
of
the
earth
.
Now
then
,
looke
how
the
Fathers
,
so
long
before
might
haue
benefit
by
his
death
to
come
,
by
the
same
means
may
we
now
so
long
after
receaue
comfort
by
his
death
past
.
By
faith
they
beheld
Christ
to
be
offered
,
and
are
now
entred
into
rest
:
by
faith
we
may
also
looke
backe
vpon
Christ
already
sacrificed
,
and
be
admitted
into
the
fellowship
of
eternall
happinesse
.
The
two
Cherubins
placed
at
the
two
ends
of
the
mercie-seat
,
had
their
Faces
one
to
another
[
o
](A03268-e22880-b)
o
Exo.
25.18
.
&c.
,
and
both
vpon
the
Arke
:
So
the
age
by-past
,
and
the
age
after
,
looke
either
on
the
other
,
but
both
vpon
Christ
.
lie
among
the
pots
[
p
](A03268-e22930-b)
p
Psa.
68.13
.
,
or
bee
behinde
the
Ewes
with
yoong
[
q
](A03268-e22950-b)
q
Psa.
78.72
.
,
yet
he
is
by
Christ
called
into
the
fellowship
,
and
partaking
of
the
same
saluation
,
which
the
holie
Fathers
and
Prophets
doe
now
enioy
;
Adam
,
Enoch
,
Noah
,
Abraham
,
Moses
,
&c.
these
were
woorthy
men
,
and
in
great
account
with
God
.
How
truely
maiest
thou
say
with
Dauid
[
t
](A03268-e22980-b)
t
1.
Sam.
18.18
.
,
What
am
I
,
that
I
should
enioy
that
mercy
which
God
hath
prepared
for
them
?
In
such
a
maner
doeth
our
Sauiour
describe
the
happinesse
of
the
saued
;
They
shall
sit
downe
with
Abraham
,
Izhak
and
Iacob
in
the
kingdome
of
Heauen
[
s
](A03268-e23010-b)
s
Matth.
8.11
.
,
and
it
is
one
circumstance
of
the
torment
of
the
wicked
:
yee
shall
see
Abraham
,
Izhak
and
Iacob
and
all
the
Prophets
in
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
and
your selues
thrust
out
at
doores
[
t
](A03268-e23030-b)
t
Luk.
13.28
.
What
shall
then
become
of
vs
,
who
neglect
so
great
saluation
[
u
](A03268-e23050-b)
u
Heb.
2.3
.
?
Who
,
when
God
hath
promised
such
glorious
things
[
x
](A03268-e23070-b)
x
Psal.
87.3
.
for
vs
,
euen
the
same
saluation
and
mercy
which
the
chiefest
of
his
Saints
do
now
enioy
,
yet
had
rather
be
malicious
with
Cain
;
tyrannizing
with
Nimrod
;
profane
with
Esau
;
scoffing
with
Ishmael
;
extorters
with
Ahab
;
proud
with
Iesabel
;
superstitious
with
Ieroboam
;
catching
with
Iudas
;
playing
the
belly-gods
with
Diues
;
resisting
the
trueth
with
Elymas
;
rayling
with
Rabshakeh
;
murmuring
with
Core
;
vicious
with
the
Sodomites
;
(
of
which
persons
we
haue
no
other
testimonie
,
but
that
they
are
reserued
in
euerlasting
chaines
vnder
darknesse
vnto
the
iudgement
of
the
great
day
[
y
](A03268-e23220-b)
y
Iude
6.
:
)
than
seeke
to
raigne
with
Abraham
,
Izhak
,
Iacob
,
and
the
Prophets
.
If
wee
desire
the
same
happinesse
,
wee
must
goe
by
the
same
way
.
It
is
vnpossible
to
haue
the
Pleasures
of
sinne
[
z
](A03268-e23250-b)
z
Heb.
11.25
.
,
and
the
Felicitie
of
the
chosen
[
a
](A03268-e23270-b)
a
Psal.
106.5
.
too
.
The
other
thing
which
God
intended
to
make
knowen
in
the
worke
of
our
Redemption
,
is
his
Truth
.
To
remember
his
holy
couenant
,
and
the
oth
&c.
Heere
wee
must
treat
touching
this
Holy
Couenant
,
what
it
is
,
and
how
it
was
confirmed
by
an
Oth
:
and
then
next
,
how
God
can
bee
said
to
bee
mindfull
of
his
Couenant
and
Oth.
As
for
the
former
,
we
all
know
the
nature
of
a
Couenant
.
By
it
heere
are
meant
those
Articles
of
agreement
which
are
betwixt
God
and
man
concerning
life
eternall
.
The
substance
of
this
Couenant
is
,
I
will
be
thy
God
,
and
thou
shalt
be
my
people
.
This
Couenant
is
twofold
.
The
one
of
Works
,
the
condition
whereof
is
,
perfect
Obedience
.
The
other
of
grace
,
of
which
the
condition
is
Faith
[
b
](A03268-e23350-b)
b
Ioh.
1.12
.
.
These
two
couenants
are
one
:
they
differ
in
maner
of
dispensation
,
the
one
being
in
types
and
shadowes
after
a
more
obscure
maner
,
and
called
The
old
Couenant
:
the
other
being
more
plaine
and
perspicuous
,
deliuered
after
a
new
fashion
,
and
therefore
called
The
New
:
But
the
summe
of
both
,
was
and
is
,
Christ
Iesus
:
No
other
foundation
can
be
laid
[
c
](A03268-e23390-b)
c
1.
Cor.
3.11
.
:
and
it
was
euer
a
trueth
,
that
God
was
in
Christ
,
reconciling
the
world
vnto
himselfe
[
d
](A03268-e23410-b)
d
2.
Cor.
5.19
.
.
Now
this
couenant
is
called
a
Holy
couenant
,
because
it
was
made
by
a
holy
God
,
and
tended
vnto
holinesse
,
both
to
make
Christs
holinesse
to
become
ours
,
and
to
binde
vs
to
shew
foorth
the
fruits
of
holinesse
in
our
liues
.
Touching
the
confirmation
of
it
by
an
oth
,
(
By
my selfe
,
saith
God
,
I
haue
sworne
[
e
](A03268-e23450-b)
e
Gen.
22.16
.
,
)
in
it
,
briefly
we
must
examine
the
qualitie
of
the
oth
:
and
the
reason
why
God
sware
.
The
qualitie
of
the
Oth
is
,
By
himselfe
.
The
Lord
doeth
binde
(
as
it
were
)
his
Godhead
for
the
performance
of
that
which
he
promiseth
,
as
though
hee
should
say
,
If
this
be
not
so
,
let
me
be
God
no
more
:
Now
for
the
other
,
it
may
bee
indeed
doubted
,
why
God
should
sweare
,
seeing
his
word
is
certaine
in
it selfe
and
needs
no
confirmation
:
but
we
must
know
,
that
God
sware
not
to
win
more
credit
to
his
promise
,
but
he
did
it
for
the
better
confirmation
of
our
faith
,
being
willing
more
abundantly
to
shew
vnto
vs
the
stablenesse
of
his
Counsell
[
f
](A03268-e23490-b)
f
Heb.
6.17
.
.
Now
for
that
,
how
God
can
be
said
to
remember
his
couenant
and
oth
,
seeing
God
cannot
forget
,
thus
it
must
bee
vnderstood
:
The
long
delaying
of
the
actual
performance
of
the
promise
touching
the
Messias
,
might
giue
occasion
to
some
to
thinke
that
God
had
vtterly
forgotten
it
,
and
that
it
was
but
a
verball
promise
without
any
purpose
of
accomplishment
.
But
now
(
saith
Zecharie
)
hee
will
fulfill
all
to
the
vtmost
,
and
by
so
doing
make
it
manifest
,
that
whatsoeuer
men
might
suppose
,
yet
the
performance
of
the
Couenant
was
euer
in
his
minde
.
The
sense
then
of
the
whole
place
is
this
;
that
wheras
God
had
freely
and
of
his
owne
accord
made
a
holie
league
with
his
church
,
grounding
the
same
vpon
Christ
,
and
binding
it
(
for
better
assurance
)
with
an
Oth
,
which
notwithstanding
because
of
the
delaies
of
so
many
yeeres
,
might
seeme
to
bee
euen
buried
in
forgetfulnesse
;
hee
would
now
make
knowne
his
neuer
failing
faithfulnesse
,
and
shew
to
the
world
,
that
nothing
of
all
that
he
had
said
,
should
fall
to
the
ground
vnfulfilled
.
The
doctrine
here
is
,
the
absolute
and
vnchangeable
certaintie
of
Gods
promises
.
One
end
of
the
incarnation
of
Christ
was
,
that
there
might
in
it
be
an
euidence
giuen
to
the
world
,
that
the
Lord
neither
could
nor
would
be
vnmindfull
of
his
promise
.
Iesus
Christ
was
a
Minister
of
the
Circumcision
for
the
truth
of
God
,
to
confirme
the
promises
made
to
the
fathers
[
g
](A03268-e23580-b)
g
Rom.
15.8
.
I
will
not
falsifie
my
truth
,
my
couenant
will
I
not
breake
,
nor
alter
the
thing
that
is
gone
out
of
my
lips
[
h
](A03268-e23600-b)
h
Psal.
89.33
.
.
It
was
a
worthie
resolution
of
the
Prophet
,
long
before
Christ
was
borne
:
Thou
wilt
performe
thy
truth
to
Iacob
,
&
mercy
to
Abraham
,
as
thou
hast
sworne
to
our
fathers
in
old
time
[
i
](A03268-e23620-b)
i
Mica
.
7.20
.
.
God
can
not
lie
[
k
](A03268-e23640-b)
k
Tit.
1.2
.
,
nor
denie
himselfe
[
l
](A03268-e23660-b)
l
2.
Tim.
2.13
.
:
Thou
art
the
same
(
saith
the
Psalme
[
m
](A03268-e23680-b)
m
Psal.
102.27
.
)
:
I
am
the
Lord
,
I
change
not
[
n
](A03268-e23700-b)
n
Mal.
3.6
.
The
1.
Vse
.
.
This
is
the
reason
he
is
called
Iehouah
,
because
as
he
giueth
being
to
all
things
,
and
hath
his
owne
being
from
himselfe
;
so
he
makes
that
to
be
which
he
hath
promised
.
Of
this
there
is
a
double
vse
.
First
,
here
is
much
matter
of
vpholding
for
the
faith
of
a
Christian
.
God
hath
promised
;
that
is
much
:
he
hath
bound
his
promise
with
an
oath
;
this
is
more
.
Hee
hath
sent
his
sonne
in
the
fulnesse
of
time
[
o
](A03268-e23790-b)
o
Gal.
4.4
.
,
in
whom
all
his
promises
are
Yea
and
Amen
[
p
](A03268-e23810-b)
p
2.
Cor.
1.20
.
.
What
can
be
more
absolute
?
The
faith
which
is
strengthened
with
this
threefolde
cord
can
not
easily
be
broken
.
It
is
an
olde
custome
of
the
diuell
to
lay
siege
to
the
truth
of
Gods
word
:
Yea
,
hath
God
indeed
sayd
[
q
](A03268-e23830-b)
q
Gen.
3.1
.
?
So
now
,
the
main
point
that
he
laboureth
in
,
is
,
That
God
will
not
be
so
good
as
his
word
,
he
will
forget
to
be
mercifull
,
and
his
promise
will
faile
for
euermore
[
r
](A03268-e23850-b)
r
Psal.
77.89
.
.
To
put
backe
this
assault
,
remember
this
one
instance
of
the
manifestation
of
Christ
:
all
promises
had
their
reference
to
him
.
His
birth
and
sufferings
are
left
as
an
vndoubted
pledge
of
the
performance
of
whatsoeuer
God
hath
spoken
.
We
may
say
as
the
Apostle
,
He
that
gaue
vs
Christ
,
how
shall
he
not
with
him
giue
all
things
also
[
s
](A03268-e23870-b)
s
Rom.
8.32
.
?
So
,
he
that
hath
performed
the
promise
concerning
Christ
,
wherein
shall
he
faile
?
He
that
hath
kept
his
word
in
this
,
I
will
make
no
question
of
his
truth
in
any
thing
.
people
.
I
will
say
to
them
,
Thou
art
my
people
;
and
they
shall
say
,
Thou
art
my
God
[
t
](A03268-e23930-b)
t
Hos.
2.23
.
.
His
is
a
couenant
of
mercy
,
ours
is
a
couenant
of
obedience
.
He
promiseth
happinesse
,
we
holinesse
;
he
glory
,
we
dutie
:
he
hath
tied
himselfe
by
an
oath
,
we
haue
bound
our selues
by
the
vow
of
baptisme
.
Will
he
be
mindfull
of
his
couenant
,
and
shall
we
forget
ours
?
Will
not
he
alter
,
and
shall
we
faile
?
Will
not
he
trifle
with
vs
,
and
shall
we
dally
with
him
?
God
forbid
.
Yet
,
this
faltring
in
that
part
of
the
couenant
which
concernes
vs
,
is
a
common
euill
.
The
most
of
our
liues
rather
argue
a
resolution
to
breake
promise
,
than
a
purpose
and
endeuour
to
performe
it
.
Blessed
be
thou
of
the
Lord
(
said
Saul
to
Samuel
)
I
haue
fulfilled
the
commandement
of
the
Lord
.
But
Samuel
said
,
What
meaneth
then
the
bleating
of
the
sheepe
in
mine
eares
,
and
the
lowing
of
the
oxen
which
I
heare
[
u
](A03268-e23970-b)
u
1.
Sam.
15.13.14
.
?
So
,
it
is
like
enough
,
we
will
be
readie
to
iustifie
our selues
;
and
when
we
are
challenged
for
breach
of
promise
,
will
be
ready
to
say
,
like
the
gainsaying
Iewes
,
Wherein
[
x
](A03268-e23990-b)
x
Mal.
3.8.13
.
haue
we
trespassed
?
But
it
shal
be
sayd
to
vs
,
as
it
was
to
Saul
,
What
meane
then
these
and
these
things
?
If
we
make
conscience
of
the
couenant
,
what
meane
these
grosse
sinnes
,
which
crie
loud
in
the
eares
of
the
most
high
,
and
vnder
which
hee
is
pressed
,
as
a
cart
that
is
full
of
sheaues
[
y
](A03268-e24020-b)
y
Am.
2.13
.
,
swearings
,
whoredomes
,
drunkennesse
,
oppressions
,
cruelties
,
contempt
of
the
Word
and
Sacraments
,
and
all
these
with
an
High
hand
[
z
](A03268-e24040-b)
z
Num.
15.30
;
many
being
grown
to
that
extremitie
that
they
cannot
haue
any
shame
[
a
](A03268-e24060-b)
a
Ier.
8.12
.
:
the
very
triall
of
their
countenance
testifieth
against
them
[
b
](A03268-e24080-b)
b
Isay
3.9
.
?
Is
this
our
promise
?
Is
this
to
be
mindfull
of
our
couenant
?
With
what
face
can
we
lay
claime
to
the
couenant
of
mercy
,
when
we
shall
be
so
manifestly
conuicted
to
haue
troden
vnder
our
feet
the
couenant
of
Obedience
?
How
euer
it
be
,
God
will
keepe
his
word
,
but
not
of
fauour
,
but
of
iustice
,
euen
that
which
Moses
speaketh
of
,
enough
to
make
his
two
eares
to
tingle
[
c
](A03268-e24110-b)
c
1.
Sam.
3.11
.
,
and
his
bellie
to
tremble
[
d
](A03268-e24130-b)
d
Hab
3.16
.
that
heareth
it
:
The
Lord
will
not
be
mercifull
vnto
vs
,
but
his
wrath
and
ielousie
shall
smoke
against
vs
,
and
euery
curse
that
is
written
shall
light
vpon
vs
,
and
the
Lord
shall
put
out
our
name
from
vnder
heauen
[
e
](A03268-e24150-b)
e
Deu
29.20
.
.
This
is
their
portion
,
which
forget
God
and
deale
falsly
concerning
his
couenant
[
f
](A03268-e24170-b)
f
Psal.
44
17.
:
this
is
the
heritage
that
they
shal
haue
of
God
for
their
workes
[
g
](A03268-e24190-b)
g
Iob
20.29
.
.
Remember
then
,
as
the
substance
of
the
couenant
on
Gods
part
,
so
the
condition
on
ours
:
hee
hath
couenanted
,
so
haue
we
:
he
hath
sworne
,
so
haue
we
also
:
he
will
not
forget
his
part
,
let
vs
make
conscience
to
remember
ours
.
THE
SIXTH
SERMON
.
VERS.
74.
That
he
would
grant
vnto
vs
,
that
we
being
deliuered
out
of
the
hands
of
our
enemies
,
should
serue
him
without
feare
&c.
WE
are
now
come
to
the
last
part
of
the
work
of
our
redemption
,
which
is
the
end
and
drift
therof
;
&
which
is
also
a
branch
of
the
Couenant
which
God
made
to
the
fathers
,
and
a
limme
(
as
it
were
)
of
that
good
which
he
promised
to
bestow
.
Touching
this
end
,
I
will
speake
first
,
generally
;
and
then
,
more
particularly
I
will
discusse
those
things
which
doe
necessarily
concerne
that
maine
duty
,
at
which
God
aimed
in
vouchsafing
vs
so
great
a
deliuerance
by
Christ
Iesus
.
The
general
summe
of
this
end
of
our
redemption
is
,
that
we
being
deliuered
from
our
enemies
should
serue
God
.
Concerning
these
enemies
who
they
are
,
and
what
is
the
deliuerance
from
them
,
I
shall
not
neede
to
speake
;
these
things
were
opened
in
the
71.
vers
.
The
sense
and
generall
doctrine
of
the
place
is
this
;
That
the
purpose
of
God
in
freeing
vs
from
the
spirituall
bondage
in
which
we
were
by
nature
,
was
,
that
we
should
euen
consecrate
our selues
to
the
glorie
and
honor
and
seruice
of
himselfe
.
This
point
is
plaine
in
the
words
of
this
place
,
and
easily
to
be
further
manifested
by
the
Scripture
.
Being
made
free
from
sinne
,
ye
are
made
the
seruants
of
righteousnesse
[
h
](A03268-e24380-b)
h
Rom.
6.18
.
;
that
is
,
seeing
the
Lord
hath
dealt
thus
gratiously
with
you
,
to
rescue
you
by
the
death
of
Christ
from
the
slauerie
of
sinne
,
this
is
that
which
is
now
expected
of
you
,
euen
that
you
should
deuote
your selues
to
the
practise
of
righteousnesse
,
being
hencefoorth
as
zealous
in
good
seruices
,
as
yee
haue
formerly
beene
earnest
and
eager
in
fulfilling
your
own
lusts
,
and
in
glutting
your selues
with
the
pleasures
of
sinne
.
Like
to
this
is
the
reasoning
of
the
same
Apostle
elswhere
in
the
same
Epistle
:
I
beseech
you
by
the
mercies
of
God
,
that
you
giue
vp
your
bodies
,
&c
[
i
](A03268-e24400-b)
i
Rom.
12.1
.
.
He
perswades
vnto
a
godly
life
by
propounding
to
vs
the
mercies
of
God
.
Now
this
kind
of
reasoning
were
of
no
force
,
were
it
not
for
this
,
namely
,
that
the
drift
of
all
Gods
mercy
vnto
vs
in
Christ
,
is
,
the
drawing
and
recouering
of
vs
from
the
seruice
of
Sathan
,
vnto
the
obedience
and
seruice
of
himselfe
:
Such
is
that
speech
of
his
in
another
place
:
Yee
are
bought
with
a
price
,
therefore
glorifie
God
,
&c
[
k
](A03268-e24420-b)
k
1.
Cor.
6.20
.
,
as
if
hee
had
said
,
God
hath
redeemed
you
,
therefore
it
standeth
with
equitie
,
and
it
is
agreeing
to
his
purpose
and
meaning
,
that
you
should
serue
him
.
Excellent
is
that
place
to
Titus
;
The
grace
of
God
&c.
hath
appeared
,
and
teacheth
vs
,
that
we
should
denie
vngodlinesse
,
&c.
and
that
we
should
liue
soberly
&c.
in
this
present
world
[
l
](A03268-e24440-b)
l
Tit.
2.11.12
.
.
The
meaning
is
,
that
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
(
the
sum
whereof
is
,
Redemption
in
and
by
Christ
)
is
preached
publikely
vnto
all
,
but
not
to
encourage
them
to
continue
in
sinne
,
but
to
vrge
them
to
lay
aside
profanenesse
,
and
to
renounce
their
owne
lusts
,
and
to
haue
their
fruit
in
holinesse
,
as
they
hope
to
haue
their
end
,
eternall
life
.
For
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
Christ
gaue
not
himselfe
for
vs
,
that
wee
should
the
more
boldly
giue
the
raines
to
our
owne
lusts
,
but
that
we
should
be
zealous
of
good
works
[
m
](A03268-e24470-b)
m
Vers.
14.
.
To
these
we
may
ioyne
that
of
S.
Peter
:
Passe
the
time
of
your
dwelling
heere
in
feare
,
knowing
that
wee
were
not
redeemed
with
corruptible
things
,
&c.
but
with
the
precious
blood
of
Christ
[
n
](A03268-e24490-b)
n
1.
Pet.
1.17.18.19
.
.
There
he
vseth
the
price
of
redemption
as
a
special
motiue
to
a
religious
life
,
inasmuch
also
as
the
drift
thereof
was
to
free
vs
from
our
vaine
conuersation
.
Many
particulars
of
this
kind
might
be
heaped
vp
:
I
will
conclude
this
enumeration
of
places
with
the
saying
of
Dauid
;
Thou
hast
(
saith
he
)
deliuered
my
soule
from
death
,
and
also
my
feete
from
falling
,
that
I
may
walke
before
God
in
the
light
of
the
liuing
[
o
](A03268-e24530-b)
o
Psal.
56.13
.
.
He
makes
the
end
of
all
the
deliuerances
which
God
had
vouchsafed
him
,
to
be
this
one
thing
,
that
he
might
spend
his
daies
in
a
sincere
course
in
the
sight
of
God
.
And
indeed
this
is
a
matter
of
greate
equitie
.
Who
planteth
a
vineyard
and
eateth
not
of
the
fruit
thereof
[
p
](A03268-e24550-b)
p
1.
Cor.
9.7
.
?
And
so
;
who
will
pay
a
price
of
Redemption
for
him
,
by
whom
he
shall
receaue
no
seruice
?
Gods
wee
are
by
the
right
of
redemption
:
Yee
are
not
your
owne
(
saith
Paul
[
q
](A03268-e24580-b)
q
1.
Cor.
6.19
)
:
we
are
bought
with
a
price
for
his
vse
,
therefore
all
which
we
can
doe
,
is
to
be
diuerted
to
his
glorie
.
Heereby
it
appeareth
that
the
case
is
not
so
as
the
most
suppose
:
The
Gospell
is
no
doctrine
of
carnall
libertie
,
Doe
wee
then
(
saith
he
)
make
the
Law
of
none
effect
through
Faith
?
For
so
it
might
seeme
to
bee
a
matter
indifferent
whether
wee
doe
well
or
no
,
and
that
the
doctrine
which
hee
had
taught
being
true
,
there
is
no
vse
of
the
Morall
Law
.
God
forbid
(
answereth
the
Apostle
)
yea
we
establish
the
Law
[
r
](A03268-e24650-b)
r
Rom.
3.31
.
.
The
doctrine
of
grace
is
so
farre
from
ouerthrowing
the
Law
,
that
it
bindes
all
which
hope
to
bee
saued
to
a
more
strait
obedience
:
good
works
are
ordeined
for
them
to
walke
in
[
s
](A03268-e24680-b)
s
Ephe.
2.10
.
,
and
God
hath
therefore
called
them
vnto
grace
,
that
he
might
be
glorified
●…eir
pure
conuersation
.
Let
all
profane
ones
consider
this
,
all
despisers
of
good
things
,
swearers
,
Sabbath-breakers
,
wantons
,
drunkards
,
Libertines
,
&c.
Such
(
some
of
them
)
doe
pretend
a
faith
in
Christ
,
they
will
say
they
hope
they
are
redeemed
by
him
,
and
looke
to
be
saued
by
his
death
.
I
aske
of
thee
,
who
so
hopest
and
yet
liuest
in
the
seruice
of
the
diuell
,
and
in
bondage
to
thine
owne
lusts
,
what
thinkest
thou
?
Doest
thou
beleeue
that
God
did
therefore
send
Christ
,
or
,
that
Christ
did
therefore
shed
his
precious
bloud
,
that
men
might
take
libertie
thereby
to
enter
into
all
maner
of
excesse
?
Did
hee
therefore
raise
vp
an
horne
of
saluation
,
that
vnder
hope
thereof
men
might
lay
iniquitie
to
iniquitie
,
and
then
salue
vp
all
with
this
,
I
beleeue
in
Christ
,
I
know
mine
owne
works
cannot
saue
mee
,
&c.
God
forbid
,
that
any
man
should
so
imagine
.
It
is
plaine
against
the
Scripture
,
and
directly
contrarie
to
the
purpose
of
God
in
the
worke
of
mans
Redemption
.
Marke
this
place
:
God
hath
visited
,
redeemed
,
raised
vp
a
horne
of
saluation
,
&c.
not
to
establish
sinne
,
but
to
dissolue
sinne
,
not
to
discharge
vs
from
our
obedience
,
but
to
binde
vs
vnto
dutie
.
Therefore
,
either
bee
sure
that
thy
setled
resolution
and
purpose
is
,
to
mortifie
and
subdue
thine
owne
corruption
,
and
to
sacrifice
euen
thy
sweetest
and
best
pleasing
sinnes
vnto
God
,
and
to
limit
thy selfe
by
all
meanes
within
the
compasse
of
Christian
obedience
,
or
els
thou
art
one
of
those
,
of
whom
S.
Iude
speakes
,
which
art
of
old
ordained
to
condemnation
[
t
](A03268-e24730-b)
t
Iude
4.
;
the
benefit
of
redemption
belongeth
not
to
thee
,
thy
damnation
sleepeth
not
,
and
thy
iudgement
long
agone
is
not
farre
off
[
u
](A03268-e24760-b)
u
2.
Pet.
2.3
.
.
Thus
much
in
generall
touching
the
end
of
our
redemption
,
to
serue
God
.
Now
follow
the
particulars
appertaining
to
it
,
and
they
are
these
.
1.
The
partie
from
whom
the
power
and
grace
to
doe
this
,
(
to
wit
,
to
serue
and
glorifie
God
)
must
bee
looked
for
;
That
he
would
grant
vs
.
2.
The
maner
of
so
doing
it
;
without
feare
.
3.
The
time
to
which
the
performance
of
this
duty
is
tied
;
All
the
daies
of
our
life
.
4.
The
special
duties
wherin
it
stands
:
holinesse
and
righteousnes
.
5.
The
trial
of
the
truth
of
these
duties
:
before
him
.
Of
these
in
their
course
.
First
touching
the
party
from
whom
the
power
to
serue
God
must
be
expected
:
That
he
would
grant
vnto
vs
(
saith
Zacharie
.
)
This
is
a
chiefe
difference
betwixt
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
.
The
Law
commandeth
good
things
,
but
sheweth
no
meanes
of
doing
them
.
The
Gospell
doth
not
onely
enioyne
things
right
,
but
declareth
also
,
how
and
whence
that
may
bee
supplied
which
is
wanting
in
vs
.
Therefore
Zacharie
doeth
not
onely
manifest
the
drift
and
intent
of
God
in
redeeming
vs
,
(
namely
,
that
wee
should
serue
him
)
but
doeth
also
point
his
finger
to
the
fountaine
,
and
teacheth
vs
who
it
is
,
that
will
enable
vs
to
doe
it
.
And
indeed
this
is
a
part
of
the
Couenant
of
grace
,
That
as
God
will
expect
seruice
at
our
hands
,
so
he
will
make
vs
able
to
performe
that
acceptable
seruice
which
hee
requireth
.
In
the
handling
of
which
doctrine
,
I
will
declare
two
things
.
1.
That
in
vs
there
is
no
such
power
.
2.
That
God
worketh
it
in
those
whom
he
hath
chosen
.
The
former
of
these
is
apparent
out
of
the
manifest
testimonies
of
the
Scripture
.
All
the
imaginations
of
the
thoughts
of
mans
hart
are
only
euil
continually
[
x
](A03268-e24930-b)
x
Gen.
6.5
.
.
We
are
not
sufficient
of
our selues
to
thinke
any
thing
as
of
our selues
[
y
](A03268-e24950-b)
y
2.
Cor.
3.5
.
.
Without
me
you
can
do
nothing
,
saith
Christ
[
z
](A03268-e24970-b)
z
Ioh.
15.5
.
.
Now
,
who
can
bring
a
cleane
thing
out
of
filthinesse
[
a
](A03268-e24990-b)
a
Iob
14.4
.
,
or
whether
can
men
gather
grapes
of
Thornes
[
b
](A03268-e25010-b)
b
Math.
7.16
.
?
There
is
nothing
but
crookednesse
in
our
nature
,
and
how
is
it
possible
that
any
good
thing
should
come
there
from
?
The
second
branch
,
touching
the
supplie
from
God
of
that
which
is
wanting
in
vs
,
is
very
cleere
.
What
man
is
he
that
feareth
the
Lord
,
him
will
hee
teach
the
way
that
hee
shall
chuse
[
c
](A03268-e25030-b)
c
Psa.
25.12
.
;
Thou
shalt
walke
safely
by
the
way
,
and
thy
feet
shal
not
stumble
[
d
](A03268-e25050-b)
d
Pro.
3.23
.
;
I
will
cause
you
to
walke
in
my
statutes
[
e
](A03268-e25070-b)
e
Ezec.
36.27
.
.
These
places
shew
how
that
the
Lord
will
furnish
his
redeemed
with
such
a
measure
of
grace
,
as
that
they
shall
walke
in
such
a
way
,
and
runne
such
a
course
as
shall
bee
pleasing
and
acceptable
to
himselfe
.
The
order
and
maner
of
the
Lords
bringing
this
to
passe
in
them
is
this
:
First
,
because
the
heart
is
the
fountaine
of
all
our
actions
,
therefore
Gods
first
worke
in
them
,
is
,
to
put
a
new
spirit
into
their
bowels
,
and
,
to
take
the
stonie
hart
out
of
their
bodies
,
and
to
giue
them
a
heart
of
flesh
[
f
](A03268-e25100-b)
f
Ezec.
11.19
.
,
that
is
,
to
remooue
their
naturall
vntowardnesse
,
and
to
make
their
hearts
,
more
inclinable
and
pliable
vnto
good
.
Secondly
,
he
putteth
his
Law
in
their
inward
parts
,
and
writeth
it
there
[
g
](A03268-e25120-b)
g
Ier.
31.33
.
,
he
planteth
in
them
the
true
sauing
knowledge
,
he
openeth
their
harts
[
h
](A03268-e25140-b)
h
Act.
16.14
.
,
making
them
to
conceaue
and
vnderstand
it
,
hee
causeth
them
to
loue
it
,
and
to
delight
in
it
,
he
kindleth
in
them
a
desire
to
practise
it
,
and
to
walke
in
all
holy
obedience
to
it
.
Thirdly
,
hee
furnisheth
them
with
the
assistance
of
a
secret
director
,
a
word
behinde
them
,
saying
to
them
:
This
is
the
way
,
walke
in
it
[
i
](A03268-e25160-b)
i
Isay
30.21
.
;
and
thus
he
keepeth
their
feet
[
k
](A03268-e25180-b)
k
1.
Sam.
2.9
.
,
and
guides
them
in
the
way
[
l
](A03268-e25200-b)
l
Psa.
25.9
.
.
Fourthly
,
hee
filleth
them
with
the
fruits
of
righteousnesse
[
m
](A03268-e25220-b)
m
Phil.
1.11
.
,
that
is
,
hee
enableth
them
to
bring
foorth
that
good
into
outward
act
,
the
knowledge
whereof
is
seated
in
their
hearts
;
that
so
they
may
not
bee
idle
nor
vnfruitfull
[
n
](A03268-e25240-b)
n
2.
Pet.
1.8
.
,
but
may
adorne
the
doctrine
of
God
their
Sauiour
in
all
things
[
o
](A03268-e25260-b)
o
Tit.
2.10
.
.
Lastly
,
hee
doth
not
so
leaue
them
,
but
the
hand
of
his
mercy
is
stilll
stretched
out
,
to
stablish
them
in
euery
word
and
good
worke
[
p
](A03268-e25280-b)
p
2.
Thes.
2.17
.
,
to
confirme
them
and
to
make
them
perfit
[
q
](A03268-e25300-b)
q
Heb.
13.21
.
,
that
so
they
may
hold
out
,
and
may
not
be
wearie
of
well
doing
[
r
](A03268-e25320-b)
r
2.
Thes.
3.13
.
,
but
that
the
yoke
of
Christ
may
become
easie
[
s
](A03268-e25340-b)
s
Math.
11.30
.
vnto
them
,
and
the
Christian
life
may
not
seeme
(
as
it
doeth
to
the
wicked
)
burdensome
and
vnsauorie
.
Thus
it
is
manifest
,
that
serue
the
Lord
of
our selues
we
cannot
;
and
withall
,
that
God
hath
euen
tied
himselfe
by
promise
to
enable
his
seruants
thereunto
.
We
are
taught
by
this
,
Open
my
eies
[
t
](A03268-e25380-b)
t
Psal.
119.18
.
;
Teach
mee
the
way
of
thy
statutes
;
[
u
](A03268-e25400-b)
u
Vers.
33.
Incline
my
heart
vnto
thy
testimonies
[
x
](A03268-e25420-b)
x
Vers.
36.
;
Direct
my
steps
in
thy
word
.
[
y
](A03268-e25440-b)
y
Vers.
133.
We
are
by
nature
dead
in
trespasses
and
sinnes
[
z
](A03268-e25460-b)
z
Ephe.
2.1
.
:
vntill
he
quicken
vs
by
his
euerliuing
spirit
,
and
create
a
new
heart
[
a
](A03268-e25470-b)
a
Psal.
51.10
.
within
vs
,
we
cannot
entertaine
so
much
as
a
motion
vnto
good
.
And
this
is
the
true
cause
,
that
we
are
so
barren
in
good
duties
,
and
so
fruitfull
in
the
vnfruitfull
workes
of
darkenesse
[
b
](A03268-e25490-b)
b
Eph.
5.11
.
euen
because
we
aske
not
[
c
](A03268-e25500-b)
c
Iam.
4.2
.
.
Thou
which
art
an
adulterer
,
or
a
man
giuen
to
drunkennesse
,
or
apt
to
contend
,
or
to
be
desirous
of
reuenge
,
or
to
be
drawen
by
euery
occasion
into
euill
companie
,
or
which
canst
scarsely
remember
any
good
thing
taught
,
or
which
findest
a
kind
of
drowsinesse
still
to
creepe
vpon
thee
,
when
thou
comest
to
heare
the
word
of
God
:
when
wast
thou
an
earnest
and
humble
suter
vnto
God
,
out
of
a
harty
detestation
of
these
euils
,
that
he
would
enable
thee
to
reforme
them
?
when
didest
thou
intreat
him
and
begge
with
him
to
subdue
thy
vnruly
and
vntamed
affections
?
when
didst
thou
lament
before
him
,
with
a
sorrowfull
heart
,
the
vntowardnesse
of
thy
nature
vnto
good
?
what
maruell
then
,
if
sinne
get
the
dominion
ouer
thee
,
if
thou
be
led
captiue
by
thine
owne
lusts
,
if
euill
grow
strong
vpon
thee
:
For
why
?
Although
happily
thou
couldest
wish
,
that
God
would
pardon
thee
,
yet
thou
art
not
a
suter
to
him
to
reforme
thee
;
thou
couldest
be
content
that
thy
sinnes
might
be
remitted
,
but
thou
dost
not
intreat
that
they
may
be
subdued
.
When
thou
feelest
an
euill
lie
hard
vpon
thee
,
and
perceiuest
that
it
still
striueth
to
draw
thee
to
the
practise
of
it
,
thou
shouldest
doe
as
Paul
,
beseech
the
Lord
that
it
may
depart
from
thee
[
d
](A03268-e25520-b)
d
2.
Cor.
12.8
.
.
God
hath
so
bound
himselfe
,
to
fulfill
the
desire
of
them
that
feare
him
[
e
](A03268-e25540-b)
e
Psal.
145.19
.
,
that
at
least
(
which
yet
is
not
little
)
thou
shalt
receiue
the
comfort
which
Paul
did
,
my
grace
shall
be
sufficient
for
thee
[
f
](A03268-e25570-b)
f
2.
Cor.
12.9
.
.
God
hath
made
a
couenant
to
grant
grace
,
and
albeit
for
triall
of
faith
he
may
delay
suters
for
it
,
in
some
particulars
,
for
a
time
,
yet
he
will
not
finally
denie
it
.
If
any
lacke
wisedome
,
let
him
aske
of
God
,
&
it
shall
be
giuen
him
[
g
](A03268-e25590-b)
g
Iam.
1.5
.
.
Who
can
say
that
this
promise
was
euer
broken
?
Remember
this
then
;
when
mention
is
made
of
the
end
of
redemption
,
namely
,
a
life
led
to
Gods
glorie
,
thinke
who
it
is
from
whom
this
grace
must
come
:
It
is
God
which
giueth
it
:
let
vs
striue
to
him
by
our
praiers
[
h
](A03268-e25610-b)
h
Rom.
15.30
.
,
certainly
we
shall
not
be
disappointed
of
our
hope
.
The
next
point
is
the
maner
of
doing
this
duty
:
(
without
feare
.
)
This
place
must
first
be
examined
,
because
it
may
seeme
contrary
to
another
place
,
which
biddeth
vs
to
serue
the
Lord
with
feare
[
i
](A03268-e25650-b)
i
Psal.
2.11
.
.
We
must
therfore
learne
to
distinguish
:
There
is
a
hellish
feare
,
and
there
is
a
holy
feare
,
a
slauish
feare
,
and
a
sonlike
feare
.
The
former
of
these
is
called
by
S.
Paul
,
the
spirit
of
bondage
[
k
](A03268-e25670-b)
k
Rom.
8.15
.
.
It
is
such
as
slaues
haue
in
respect
of
those
to
whom
they
are
in
bondage
:
A
kind
of
respect
they
haue
to
those
in
whose
power
they
are
,
they
doe
that
which
is
commanded
them
,
but
they
neither
haue
loue
to
their
commanders
,
nor
take
any
delight
in
that
which
is
enioyned
them
:
that
which
they
doe
,
they
doe
by
enforcement
,
and
in
feare
of
the
whip
.
Such
is
the
feare
of
God
in
reprobates
:
sometimes
they
are
stricken
with
a
kind
of
awe
of
Gods
maiestie
,
and
doe
euen
tremble
at
his
iudgements
,
and
(
it
may
be
)
doe
something
which
is
required
,
but
their
obedience
proceedeth
not
out
of
any
loue
to
God
,
or
out
of
any
truth
of
affection
to
that
which
is
performed
,
but
only
out
of
constraint
.
Thus
did
Cain
cast
downe
his
countenance
[
l
](A03268-e25690-b)
l
Gen.
4.6
.
,
Esau
weepe
[
m
](A03268-e25710-b)
m
Gen.
27.38
.
,
Pharaoh
let
the
people
goe
[
n
](A03268-e25730-b)
n
Exo.
12
31.
,
Ahab
humble
himselfe
[
o
](A03268-e25750-b)
o
1.
King
.
21.27
.
,
Iudas
repent
[
p
](A03268-e25770-b)
p
Math.
27.3
.
.
None
of
these
was
truly
grieued
for
his
offence
,
or
sory
that
God
was
displeased
:
They
had
an
apprehension
of
the
terror
of
the
Lord
[
q
](A03268-e25790-b)
q
2.
Cor.
5.11
.
,
and
that
wrung
from
them
something
,
in
which
otherwise
of
themselues
they
tooke
no
delight
.
Now
the
other
feare
is
called
the
spirit
of
adoption
[
r
](A03268-e25810-b)
r
Rom.
8.15
.
,
and
it
is
a
feare
to
offend
,
rising
out
of
the
apprehension
and
feeling
of
Gods
loue
:
as
,
when
the
experience
which
I
haue
had
in
my selfe
of
Gods
gracious
dealing
with
mee
,
maketh
mee
to
entertaine
a
feare
lest
I
should
abuse
his
loue
,
and
doe
ought
that
might
displease
his
maiestie
.
This
kind
of
feare
may
be
where
there
is
the
greatest
and
firmest
and
most
respectiue
loue
:
as
betwixt
the
father
and
sonne
;
the
husband
and
wife
:
Let
the
wife
see
that
she
feare
her
husband
,
saith
Paul
[
s
](A03268-e25840-b)
s
Ephe.
5.33
.
.
This
distinction
of
feare
,
being
rightly
vnderstood
,
it
will
be
easie
to
reconcile
these
places
.
Serue
the
Lord
with
feare
saith
Dauid
:
that
is
,
consider
you
the
maiestie
of
God
,
what
he
is
in
himselfe
,
and
what
he
is
to
you
,
and
so
let
your
hearts
stand
in
awe
of
him
,
and
be
you
afraid
to
displease
him
.
Againe
,
the
end
of
our
redemption
is
,
that
we
should
serue
God
without
feare
,
saith
Zachary
:
This
is
his
meaning
;
Wheras
the
face
of
God
,
is
naturally
a
terror
vnto
vs
,
euen
as
the
face
of
a
Iudge
is
to
a
theefe
,
and
whereas
that
which
we
doe
is
so
full
of
maimes
and
blemishes
,
that
we
can
haue
no
courage
to
present
it
vnto
God
,
nor
hope
that
he
will
accept
it
,
this
is
the
end
of
our
redemption
,
that
being
certainly
perswaded
of
the
fauour
of
God
in
Christ
,
and
of
remission
of
sinnes
by
him
,
all
this
feare
may
be
quite
remoued
,
and
we
may
boldly
come
to
the
throne
of
grace
,
and
comfortably
assure
our selues
,
that
God
for
Christ
will
accept
,
euen
the
imperfect
and
scant
measure
of
our
obedience
.
This
is
the
true
sense
of
the
place
,
this
is
the
feare
,
in
the
freedome
from
which
standeth
the
true
seruice
of
God
.
So
that
now
this
is
the
doctrine
;
That
till
the
mind
and
conscience
of
a
Christian
be
quieted
and
pacified
by
the
knowledge
of
ones
personall
acquittance
before
God
by
Christ
,
a
man
cannot
truly
serue
God
,
nor
yeeld
vnto
him
that
obedience
which
he
ought
.
This
is
plaine
out
of
the
place
:
the
true
maner
of
seruing
God
is
without
feare
,
that
is
,
without
astonishment
and
suspense
of
mind
how
God
will
accept
that
which
we
doe
.
Now
this
feare
cannot
be
banished
,
but
by
the
comfortable
apprehension
of
a
discharge
by
Christ
,
therefore
without
this
comfortable
apprehension
,
no
man
can
serue
and
obey
God
as
he
ought
to
doe
.
These
things
are
all
manifest
.
The
reason
also
of
the
doctrine
is
apparent
thus
:
As
often
as
I
recount
with
my selfe
the
seuerity
and
iustice
of
God
,
how
that
he
cannot
abide
iniquity
,
and
is
in
his
wrath
a
consuming
fire
[
t
](A03268-e25920-b)
t
Heb.
12.29
.
,
and
doe
consider
withall
,
how
full
of
corruption
my
heart
is
,
and
how
farre
short
the
best
I
can
doe
,
comes
of
that
which
is
required
,
what
heart
shall
I
haue
to
tender
my
seruice
vnto
him
,
vnlesse
I
be
someway
assured
that
my
person
is
accepted
in
Christ
,
and
that
Gods
iust
displeasure
is
allaied
towards
mee
for
his
sake
,
so
that
my
scant
performances
shall
be
shrouded
vnder
his
most
absolute
and
perfit
obedience
?
Hence
is
that
saying
of
Dauid
:
There
is
mercy
with
thee
,
that
thou
maist
be
feared
[
u
](A03268-e25940-b)
u
Psal.
130.4
.
.
It
is
the
hope
and
apprehension
of
mercy
which
encourageth
to
obedience
.
Seeing
we
haue
these
promises
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
let
vs
cleanse
our selues
from
all
filthinesse
,
&c
[
x
](A03268-e25970-b)
x
2.
Cor.
7.1
.
.
See
what
Paul
inferreth
vpon
the
promises
of
mercy
which
God
hath
made
.
Paul
saieth
in
one
place
,
that
Whatsoeuer
is
not
of
Faith
is
sinne
[
y
](A03268-e26010-b)
y
Rom.
14.23
.
,
meaning
that
whatsoeuer
is
offered
to
God
,
which
proceedeth
not
from
faith
,
the
same
is
a
sinne
.
In
another
place
he
saith
,
that
by
faith
our
consciences
haue
peace
with
God
[
z
](A03268-e26040-b)
z
Rom.
5.1
.
.
Both
the
places
put
together
do
shew
thus
much
,
that
vntill
the
conscience
bee
pacified
by
the
assurance
of
reconciliation
with
God
by
Christ
,
nothing
that
is
done
can
finde
acceptance
with
the
Lord
.
The
order
of
the
words
touching
Habel
,
is
woorth
the
noting
;
The
Lord
had
respect
to
Habel
,
and
to
his
offring
[
a
](A03268-e26070-b)
a
Gen.
4.4
.
:
First
,
to
Habel
,
then
to
his
offring
.
So
that
till
I
know
that
God
doth
accept
my
person
,
I
can
haue
no
hope
that
he
will
respect
my
seruice
.
By
this
it
is
plaine
,
first
,
[
b
](A03268-e26120-b)
b
Sess.
6.
Cap.
9.
&
Can.
13.16
.
:
so
that
indeed
a
Papist
can
neuer
attaine
to
any
true
peace
of
conscience
by
his
owne
doctrine
:
If
he
keepe
himselfe
to
it
,
he
must
resolue
while
he
liueth
to
be
in
suspense
and
vncertaine
of
Gods
fauour
:
What
a
racke
is
this
to
a
mans
conscience
,
to
bee
taught
that
he
can
neuer
bee
sure
in
this
World
that
his
sins
are
pardoned
,
and
that
God
is
reconciled
to
him
in
Christ
Iesus
?
What
cheerefulnesse
or
boldnesse
can
a
man
haue
to
serue
God
,
when
it
is
taught
that
there
is
no
possibilitie
for
him
to
be
assured
in
his
soule
that
God
in
Christ
will
accept
his
seruice
and
forgiue
his
weaknesses
?
Let
this
be
a
rule
to
vs
to
iudge
of
Poperie
:
it
is
a
desperate
comfortlesse
doctrine
.
Christ
came
into
the
world
to
free
vs
from
this
seruile
feare
,
and
to
fill
our
hearts
with
cheerefulnesse
,
by
shewing
vnto
vs
Gods
louing
countenance
:
Poperie
holdeth
vs
in
suspence
,
and
laboureth
to
vphold
that
feare
which
is
the
very
direct
enemie
to
true
obedience
.
THE
SEVENTH
SERMON
.
VERS.
75.
All
the
daies
of
our
life
,
in
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
before
God
.
THe
next
point
to
be
handled
,
is
,
the
Time
,
to
which
our
seruing
of
God
without
feare
is
limited
:
All
the
daies
of
our
life
.
Heere
I
will
handle
two
points
.
1.
That
this
life
is
the
time
of
our
seruing
God
.
2.
That
it
must
not
bee
done
in
some
part
,
but
in
all
the
daies
of
our
life
.
Touching
the
first
,
this
is
the
doctrine
;
That
the
time
of
our
liuing
here
in
the
world
,
is
the
alone
time
,
in
which
those
duties
are
to
be
done
which
ought
to
be
performed
by
vs
in
token
of
thankefulnesse
to
God
for
our
redemption
,
and
in
respect
of
the
hope
which
we
haue
of
life
eternall
.
This
plainly
followeth
hence
:
for
,
if
the
question
be
,
when
and
at
what
time
the
duty
of
seruing
God
(
which
is
the
end
of
our
redemption
)
must
be
done
;
the
answer
is
,
it
must
be
done
in
the
daies
of
our
life
,
while
we
liue
heere
,
or
not
at
all
.
This
is
agreeing
to
the
Scriptures
in
other
places
.
While
we
haue
time
let
vs
doe
good
&c
[
c
](A03268-e26340-b)
c
Gal.
6.10
.
.
that
is
,
while
we
liue
here
,
for
when
that
time
is
gone
,
we
haue
no
further
opportunity
.
In
this
present
world
,
saith
the
same
Apostle
elswhere
[
d
](A03268-e26360-b)
d
Tit.
2.12
.
;
The
time
of
our
dwelling
heere
,
saith
Peter
[
e
](A03268-e26380-b)
e
1.
Pet.
1.17
.
;
During
my
life
,
saith
Dauid
[
f
](A03268-e26400-b)
f
Psal.
116.2
.
.
I
haue
finished
my
course
,
said
Paul
,
when
he
was
neere
his
death
[
g
](A03268-e26420-b)
g
2.
Tim.
4.7
.
:
He
could
not
haue
so
spoken
truly
,
if
,
after
his
departure
hence
,
there
had
bene
any
thing
further
to
be
performed
.
Thus
all
is
confined
to
the
compasse
of
this
present
life
.
After
death
commeth
the
iudgement
[
h
](A03268-e26440-b)
h
Heb.
9.27
.
:
then
is
a
time
of
reckning
,
not
of
practise
.
Besides
,
death
being
come
,
the
time
of
grace
is
expired
,
the
ministry
of
reconciliation
ceaseth
;
therefore
now
is
the
accepted
time
,
behold
now
the
day
of
saluation
,
saith
the
Apostle
[
i
](A03268-e26460-b)
i
2.
Cor.
6.2
.
The
1.
Vse
.
.
This
serueth
first
,
to
batter
downe
the
wals
of
the
Popes
supposed
purgatorie
:
the
ground
whereof
is
this
,
that
there
is
a
place
for
repentance
after
this
life
,
and
that
as
some
,
which
are
perfit
Christians
,
goe
directly
after
death
to
heauen
,
and
others
,
which
are
extreamely
wicked
,
go
straight
to
hell
;
so
there
are
a
middle
kind
,
who
hauing
not
perfited
their
obedience
in
this
world
,
nor
made
full
satisfaction
for
all
their
sinnes
,
must
stay
by
the
way
,
in
a
place
of
torment
,
where
the
reliques
of
sin
must
be
purged
out
,
and
the
full
summe
of
their
duty
made
vp
before
they
can
be
admitted
into
heauen
.
This
is
held
as
an
article
of
faith
,
and
they
are
said
to
be
certainly
damned
so
many
as
doe
not
beleeue
it
[
k
](A03268-e26500-b)
k
Bellar.
lib.
1.
de
purg
.
ca.
11.
.
Indeed
Papists
haue
reason
to
maintaine
it
,
it
is
a
fire
which
hath
well
heated
the
Popes
kitching
,
and
the
conceit
and
feare
of
it
,
together
with
an
opinion
that
the
offerings
of
Priests
can
helpe
to
shorten
a
mans
time
in
it
,
hath
brought
them
in
no
small
reuenue
:
they
may
truly
say
,
that
by
this
craft
they
haue
their
goods
[
l
](A03268-e26540-b)
l
Act.
19.25
.
.
Now
the
opinion
is
plainly
confuted
by
this
place
.
For
whatsoeuer
is
required
of
vs
,
either
toward
God
,
or
toward
man
,
is
to
be
done
in
the
daies
of
our
life
,
or
neuer
.
The
dead
in
the
Lord
,
doe
rest
from
their
labours
[
m
](A03268-e26570-b)
m
Reu.
14.13
.
:
This
could
not
be
true
,
if
they
were
either
busied
in
doing
good
workes
for
the
getting
to
heauen
,
or
were
tormented
in
fire
.
They
sweat
much
to
make
good
this
fancie
;
but
in
vaine
:
sure
we
are
,
the
Scripture
maketh
mention
of
two
only
places
,
for
the
dead
[
n
](A03268-e26580-b)
n
Luc.
16.22.23
.
:
neither
was
there
in
Moses
law
appointed
any
sacrifice
on
the
behalfe
of
the
dead
.
The
thing
it selfe
came
first
from
the
heathen
,
&
was
vnknowen
to
the
world
vntill
the
Councell
of
Florence
[
o
](A03268-e26590-b)
o
Anno
Dom.
1439.
:
and
therefore
though
they
threaten
the
blacke
curse
to
those
that
denie
it
,
yet
let
vs
not
feare
it
;
the
curse
that
is
causlesse
shall
not
come
[
p
](A03268-e26620-b)
p
Pro.
26.2
.
The
2.
Vse
.
.
Secondly
,
this
maketh
against
those
who
are
of
that
swinish
disposition
,
that
they
neuer
thinke
vpon
doing
good
vntill
they
die
;
while
they
liue
,
they
rake
,
and
catch
,
and
extort
,
and
oppresse
:
A
man
may
as
soone
wring
water
out
of
a
flint
,
as
draw
ought
from
them
to
a
good
purpose
;
then
they
grumble
like
Nabal
,
shall
I
take
my
bread
&c.
and
giue
it
to
men
,
whom
I
knowe
not
whence
they
bee
[
q
](A03268-e26670-b)
q
1.
Sam.
25.11
.
?
But
when
they
come
to
the
knife
,
and
die
they
must
and
leaue
their
goods
behind
them
,
then
(
it
may
be
)
shall
some
drop
or
two
be
giuen
to
the
poore
,
or
to
some
good
seruice
.
I
doe
not
condemne
it
if
any
man
by
will
bequeath
ought
to
the
Church
or
poore
:
this
I
condemne
,
when
such
things
are
neuer
done
tell
then
:
It
is
an
argument
,
that
that
which
is
then
done
,
is
but
a
formall
and
extorted
beneuolence
.
Formall
;
men
therein
will
doe
as
others
doe
:
Extorted
;
because
it
is
done
most
commonly
to
stop
the
mouth
of
an
accusing
conscience
.
Remember
we
therefore
,
that
the
obedience
which
we
owe
to
God
,
or
to
man
for
Gods
sake
,
reacheth
it selfe
to
the
whole
life
,
and
is
not
to
be
restrained
to
the
last
act
.
That
knowledge
which
wee
will
learne
,
and
that
good
which
we
will
doe
,
let
vs
applie
it
now
:
It
is
a
miserable
thing
when
men
must
be
catechized
in
principles
,
and
must
first
begin
to
exercise
charity
,
when
they
are
going
to
appeare
before
God
to
giue
account
of
their
life
.
Thirdly
,
[
r
](A03268-e26710-b)
r
Gen.
47.9
.
Psal.
90.9.12
.
.
This
speech
argueth
the
shortnesse
of
our
life
,
being
nothing
but
a
composition
of
a
few
daies
;
which
how
soone
they
may
be
swallowed
vp
,
by
that
long
night
of
death
,
we
cannot
tell
.
This
should
make
vs
to
make
haste
with
Dauid
[
s
](A03268-e26730-b)
s
Psal.
119.60
.
,
and
to
worke
while
it
is
day
[
t
](A03268-e26750-b)
t
Ioh.
9.4
.
.
It
was
the
very
thing
intended
by
Moses
in
that
sute
of
his
,
Teach
vs
to
number
our
daies
&c
[
u
](A03268-e26770-b)
u
Psal.
90.12
.
,
that
is
,
enable
vs
(
O
Lord
)
so
to
summe
vp
the
time
of
our
life
,
that
considering
the
shortnesse
of
it
,
we
may
learne
this
wisedome
to
doe
that
first
which
most
concerns
vs
,
so
that
if
by
the
sudden
comming
of
death
,
any
thing
for
lacke
of
time
be
left
vnperformed
,
it
may
not
be
that
,
the
not
doing
whereof
will
be
the
vndoing
of
our
soules
.
Memorable
is
the
speech
of
Isaak
:
Behold
I
am
now
old
,
and
know
not
the
day
of
my
death
,
wherfore
now
&c
[
x
](A03268-e26790-b)
x
Gen.
27.2.3
.
:
as
if
he
had
said
;
There
is
a
thing
to
be
done
,
which
must
be
done
before
I
die
,
and
I
know
,
that
as
the
daies
of
my
life
are
but
few
,
so
the
greatest
part
of
them
are
gone
and
past
,
therefore
that
which
I
intended
I
will
hasten
to
doe
it
:
so
should
euerie
Christian
reason
w●●h
himselfe
;
My
time
is
short
,
my
life
a
span
,
my
daies
nor
many
,
therefore
Lord
frame
my
heart
,
that
whilest
it
is
called
to
day
I
may
turne
to
thee
,
and
seeke
thy
fauour
.
This
care
is
a
chiefe
difference
betwixt
the
godly
and
the
wicked
:
For
they
argue
cleane
contrarie
,
Let
vs
eat
and
drinke
,
tomorrow
we
shall
die
[
y
](A03268-e26820-b)
y
Isay
22.13
.
:
Therein
they
imitate
their
father
the
Diuell
;
for
euen
of
the
same
humor
is
he
:
He
hath
great
wrath
,
knowing
that
he
hath
but
a
short
time
[
z
](A03268-e26840-b)
z
Reu.
12.12
.
.
The
second
point
now
followeth
.
For
so
Zachary
teacheth
vs
,
that
as
God
is
to
be
serued
in
our
life
(
which
is
the
more
generall
point
)
,
so
it
must
be
all
the
daies
of
our
life
.
Here
come
to
be
opened
two
doctrines
:
1
That
religion
is
to
be
practised
euery
day
.
2.
That
it
is
to
be
practised
to
the
end
of
our
daies
.
The
former
of
these
requireth
assiduity
,
and
dailinesse
;
The
latter
perpetuity
and
lastingnesse
▪
I
will
blesse
thee
daily
(
saith
Dauid
)
and
praise
thy
name
for
euer
[
a
](A03268-e26890-b)
a
Psal.
145.2
.
:
That
speech
may
be
in
stead
of
a
commentarie
to
this
place
.
I
will
speake
of
both
seuerally
.
The
former
of
the
two
doctrines
is
;
That
a
Christian
man
is
bound
by
the
word
of
God
to
a
daily
practise
of
religion
.
Euery
day
and
euery
action
of
the
day
must
be
a
witnesse
of
his
care
to
approue
himselfe
in
all
holy
conuersation
vnto
God
.
It
will
not
be
hard
to
proue
this
by
the
Scripture
;
namely
that
a
godly
life
is
to
be
brought
into
euery
daies
practise
.
We
must
henceforth
liue
as
much
time
as
remaineth
in
the
flesh
,
not
after
the
lusts
of
men
[
b
](A03268-e26940-b)
b
1.
Pet.
4.2
.
.
As
much
time
:
so
that
no
time
is
exempted
from
liuing
after
the
will
of
God
.
Let
thy
heart
be
in
the
feare
of
the
Lord
continually
[
c
](A03268-e26970-b)
c
Pro.
23.17
.
Toto
die
.
Tremel
.
:
There
is
no
allowance
for
any
intermission
of
time
,
to
be
spent
as
it
were
a
little
more
vainely
or
carelesly
than
other
.
Paul
speakes
of
being
giuen
vnto
euery
good
worke
continually
,
or
of
attending
thereupon
dayly
[
d
](A03268-e27010-b)
d
So
doth
the
word
signifie
.
1.
Tim.
5.10
.
.
Euery
good
worke
:
there
is
no
toleration
for
any
sinne
:
Euery
day
:
there
is
no
exemption
of
time
.
I
endeuour
my selfe
to
haue
alway
a
cleere
conscience
[
e
](A03268-e27050-b)
e
Act.
24.16
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
.
Alway
,
or
,
thorowout
,
that
is
,
at
one
time
as
well
as
at
another
,
one
time
of
the
day
as
well
as
another
.
There
are
very
few
duties
of
religion
,
but
the
Scripture
speaketh
of
the
dailinesse
of
them
either
by
precept
or
example
:
For
dayly
praying
,
besides
the
commandement
pray
continually
,
[
f
](A03268-e27090-b)
f
1.
Thes.
5.17
.
we
haue
Daniels
example
,
of
three
times
a
day
[
g
](A03268-e27120-b)
g
Dan.
9.10
.
;
and
Dauids
,
of
seuen
times
a
day
[
h
](A03268-e27150-b)
h
Psa.
119.164
.
.
For
reading
we
haue
the
charge
giuen
to
Iosua
:
Let
not
this
booke
of
the
law
depart
from
thee
[
i
](A03268-e27170-b)
i
Io●
.
1.8
.
.
For
meditation
,
we
heare
Dauid
:
Oh
how
I
loue
thy
law
!
it
is
my
meditation
continually
[
k
](A03268-e27190-b)
k
Ps.
119
97.
.
For
talking
of
good
things
:
My
tongue
shall
talke
of
thy
righteousnesse
daily
[
l
](A03268-e27210-b)
l
Psal
71.24
.
For
watching
ouer
our
owne
selues
:
Keepe
thy
heart
with
all
diligence
,
saith
Salomon
[
m
](A03268-e27240-b)
m
Pro.
4.23
.
Watch
in
all
things
,
saith
Paul
[
n
](A03268-e27270-b)
n
2.
Tim.
4.5
.
:
Take
heed
lest
at
any
time
there
be
in
any
of
you
an
euill
heart
[
o
](A03268-e27290-b)
o
Heb
3.12
.
.
For
depending
vpon
Gods
prouidence
,
we
are
taught
to
aske
daily
bread
[
p
](A03268-e27310-b)
p
Matth.
6.11
.
.
For
preparation
for
the
crosse
,
there
is
speech
of
taking
it
vp
daily
[
q
](A03268-e27330-b)
q
Luc
9.23
.
.
For
seeking
to
doe
good
to
others
,
there
is
a
precept
to
exhort
one
another
daily
[
r
](A03268-e27350-b)
r
Heb.
3.13
.
.
These
places
and
many
like
,
shew
,
that
one
day
as
well
as
another
,
is
to
be
consecrated
to
God
,
and
the
duties
of
religion
rending
to
Gods
glory
,
the
edification
of
our
owne
soules
,
and
the
good
of
others
,
are
to
be
performed
euerie
day
.
And
if
it
were
not
so
,
why
should
God
be
so
carefull
in
the
Scripture
to
giue
such
directions
for
euery
specialty
that
can
be
incident
to
any
day
;
as
,
apparrell
,
meat
,
calling
,
companie
,
speech
,
solitarinesse
,
recreation
,
health
,
sicknes
,
prosperity
,
crosses
,
friends
&
c
?
whatsoeuer
occasion
may
at
any
time
take
vp
a
man
in
any
part
of
the
day
,
the
Scripture
giueth
a
direction
for
it
,
because
a
man
is
bound
to
make
conscience
of
the
practise
of
religion
in
euery
particular
.
Now
a
double
reason
there
is
for
this
doctrine
.
First
,
Gods
compassions
are
renued
euery
morning
[
s
](A03268-e27370-b)
s
Lam.
3.23
.
,
and
he
ladeth
vs
dayly
with
benefits
[
t
](A03268-e27390-b)
t
Psal.
68.19
.
.
Now
sith
there
is
no
slacking
of
Gods
kindnesse
,
why
should
there
be
any
intermission
of
our
dutie
?
Secondly
,
Satan
goeth
about
,
seeking
to
deuoure
[
u
](A03268-e27410-b)
u
1.
Pet.
5.8
.
:
when
a
man
beginneth
to
be
a
little
secure
,
and
to
giue
the
raines
a
little
to
his
owne
heart
to
wander
after
it
owne
waies
,
then
taketh
he
his
aduantage
;
and
the
soule
being
by
some
intermission
of
a
godly
care
thus
(
as
it
were
)
let
loose
,
doth
quickly
fall
into
his
snares
.
the
least
in
the
kingdome
of
God
[
x
](A03268-e27460-b)
x
Matt.
5.19
.
.
The
second
opinion
is
,
that
if
there
bee
some
shew
of
deuotion
and
care
to
serue
God
on
the
Sabbath
day
,
then
vpon
other
daies
men
may
be
left
free
to
themselues
,
and
may
take
a
little
more
libertie
to
be
secure
.
If
matters
of
godlinesse
be
banished
from
their
thoughts
,
and
tongues
,
and
liues
,
all
the
whole
weeke
long
,
they
thinke
it
to
be
no
great
offence
:
This
opinion
is
ouerthrowen
by
this
place
.
Wee
were
redeemed
to
serue
God
euery
day
:
Though
the
Sabbath
bee
to
be
imploied
more
especially
(
God
then
vouchsafing
more
plentifull
helpes
to
godlinesse
)
yet
all
euill
is
to
bee
auoided
euerie
day
,
and
all
such
good
is
to
be
done
,
as
in
our
callings
and
liues
we
shall
be
occasioned
:
Endeuour
wee
must
to
walke
in
the
sanctification
of
our
hearts
,
and
innocency
of
life
in
other
daies
,
as
well
as
on
the
Sabbath
day
.
Secondly
,
this
must
be
a
motiue
to
vs
,
euery
day
,
be
blamelesse
and
pure
,
&
without
rebuke
[
y
](A03268-e27510-b)
y
Phil.
2.15
.
,
and
we
shall
be
kept
from
presumptuous
sinnes
[
z
](A03268-e27530-b)
z
Psal.
19.13
.
.
The
want
heereof
draweth
manie
of
Gods
children
sometimes
into
great
inconueniences
,
namely
,
when
as
,
not
considering
the
slippery
path
which
they
walke
in
heere
in
the
world
,
and
being
without
feare
of
their
owne
frailtie
,
they
doe
not
couenant
with
themselues
to
bee
very
watchfull
,
and
to
commit
their
way
vnto
the
Lord
,
and
to
stand
vpon
their
guard
against
euerie
sinne
:
We
haue
an
example
of
this
in
Peter
:
Doubtlesse
hee
had
no
setled
purpose
to
denie
his
Master
:
yet
to
what
a
case
did
his
owne
rashnesse
bring
him
,
while
he
did
not
seriously
cast
with
himselfe
what
danger
might
arise
,
by
the
place
and
persons
,
neither
yet
waighed
his
own
weaknesse
,
how
easily
he
might
be
snared
,
hauing
no
warrant
to
bee
there
.
This
draweth
many
into
ill
company
,
to
swearing
,
drinking
,
gaming
,
&c.
I
will
not
say
,
that
these
euils
in
some
do
alwaies
proceed
from
a
purpose
so
to
do
;
but
rather
from
the
want
of
a
purpose
to
withstand
them
,
and
to
giue
vp
themselues
vnto
God
.
I
would
this
were
written
in
euerie
ones
heart
,
that
euery
day
must
be
consecrate
to
God
,
euerie
day
must
be
a
holy
day
to
a
Christian
,
though
not
according
to
our
sense
in
respect
of
cessation
from
labour
,
yet
in
respect
of
watching
and
striuing
against
sinne
.
That
as
we
must
make
conscience
of
diligence
in
good
duties
for
the
present
time
,
so
we
must
haue
a
care
of
continuance
and
perseuerance
also
.
All
the
daies
of
our
life
,
saith
Zachary
;
therefore
the
last
day
as
well
as
the
first
.
The
Scripture
is
full
in
this
point
.
Christ
expounds
the
seede
which
fell
into
good
ground
,
of
those
which
bring
foorth
fruit
with
patience
[
a
](A03268-e27650-b)
a
Luc.
8.15
.
.
That
only
is
good
fruit
which
is
accompanied
with
continuance
.
Often
times
we
shall
find
the
condition
of
perseuerance
put
in
.
He
that
endureth
to
the
end
,
he
shall
be
saued
[
b
](A03268-e27670-b)
b
Matt.
24.13
.
.
In
due
season
we
shall
reap
,
if
we
faint
not
[
c
](A03268-e27690-b)
c
Gal.
6.9
.
.
Be
thou
faithfull
vnto
the
death
,
and
I
will
giue
thee
the
crowne
of
life
[
d
](A03268-e27710-b)
d
Reu.
2.10
.
.
The
laborers
in
the
vineyard
,
none
of
them
had
wages
,
vnlesse
he
wrought
vntill
the
euen
[
e
](A03268-e27730-b)
e
Matt.
20.8
.
.
We
must
not
only
obey
the
call
of
Christ
,
Come
to
me
[
f
](A03268-e27750-b)
f
Matt.
11.28
.
,
but
the
charge
also
which
he
giueth
,
Abide
in
mee
[
g
](A03268-e27770-b)
g
Ioh.
15.4
.
.
If
ye
continue
in
my
word
,
then
are
ye
verily
my
disciples
[
h
](A03268-e27790-b)
h
Ioh.
8.31
.
.
The
vse
is
,
to
mind
vs
of
the
Apostles
counsell
,
which
is
,
wearie
in
well
doing
[
i
](A03268-e27830-b)
i
2.
Thes.
3.13
.
.
Our
nature
is
apt
to
recoill
and
to
fall
backe
,
like
a
broken
bow
[
k
](A03268-e27850-b)
k
Psal.
78.57
.
.
A
kind
of
sacietie
will
quickly
creep
vpon
vs
,
and
those
good
duties
,
which
at
the
first
seeme
pleasing
,
will
(
without
great
care
)
be
a
wearines
[
l
](A03268-e27870-b)
l
Mal.
1.13
.
vnto
vs
,
according
as
we
see
in
many
.
I
haue
knowen
some
,
to
whom
the
preaching
of
the
word
was
more
welcome
than
now
it
is
;
who
were
more
carefull
to
vse
priuate
meanes
to
profit
by
it
than
now
they
are
;
who
had
a
little
restrained
some
corruptions
,
to
which
now
they
are
caried
with
full
streame
.
They
looke
backe
vpon
Sodom
,
and
they
could
almost
be
content
to
be
in
Egypt
againe
.
Looke
to
it
,
thou
which
art
guilty
to
thy selfe
of
thine
owne
backesliding
:
remember
thou
owest
vnto
God
All
thy
daies
:
The
trees
planted
in
the
Lords
house
bring
foorth
fruit
in
their
age
[
m
](A03268-e27910-b)
m
Ps.
92.13.14
;
and
they
which
doe
not
so
,
shall
be
hewen
downe
and
cast
into
the
fire
[
n
](A03268-e27930-b)
n
Matt.
3.10
.
.
It
must
not
be
in
religion
as
in
bankets
,
In
the
beginning
good
wine
,
and
then
after
that
which
is
worse
[
o
](A03268-e27950-b)
o
Ioh.
2.10
.
;
but
rather
,
like
those
of
Thyatira
,
our
Workes
must
be
moe
at
last
,
than
at
the
first
[
p
](A03268-e27970-b)
p
Reu.
2.19
.
.
The
fourth
generall
point
in
this
passage
of
speech
,
is
,
what
be
the
special
duties
in
which
this
our
seruing
of
God
stands
:
In
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
.
These
two
words
answer
to
the
two
tables
of
the
morall
law
.
By
holinesse
are
vnderstood
those
duties
which
are
owing
immediately
from
vs
vnto
God
;
and
are
set
downe
in
the
foure
first
commandements
:
namely
;
a
holy
regard
to
the
truth
and
maiestie
of
his
Godhead
,
in
the
first
commandement
:
a
holy
maner
of
worshipping
him
according
to
his
will
,
in
the
second
:
a
holy
vsage
of
his
name
,
in
the
third
:
a
holy
keeping
of
his
sabbath
,
in
the
fourth
.
By
righteousnes
are
meant
those
duties
which
we
owe
to
our
neighbor
;
of
all
which
the
summe
is
,
to
giue
to
euery
one
his
due
:
to
wrong
no
man
in
his
honor
,
or
in
that
precedence
which
God
hath
giuen
him
,
in
the
fift
precept
:
nor
in
his
life
,
in
the
sixt
:
nor
in
his
chastity
,
in
the
seuenth
:
nor
in
his
goods
,
in
the
eight
:
nor
in
his
good
name
,
in
the
ninth
:
nor
to
entertaine
a
thought
which
may
draw
to
any
of
these
breaches
,
in
the
tenth
:
so
that
now
our
obedience
and
seruice
of
God
stands
not
in
following
our
owne
courses
,
but
in
making
conscience
to
frame
our selues
to
that
which
the
Lord
commends
vnto
vs
,
to
be
performed
either
to
himselfe
,
or
to
others
.
Heere
is
a
large
field
to
enter
into
,
but
I
will
abridge
that
plentifull
matter
which
offereth
it selfe
vnto
mee
,
as
much
as
I
can
.
Two
speciall
points
are
heere
taught
vs
.
That
true
religion
stands
not
in
a
verball
profession
or
informall
shewes
,
but
in
action
,
&
in
the
doing
of
that
which
God
requireth
.
It
is
plaine
heere
:
For
heere
particular
duties
are
designed
,
in
the
practise
whereof
true
religion
and
godlinesse
doth
consist
.
In
the
Scripture
,
doing
and
practise
are
still
vrged
.
Hearken
to
the
lawes
which
I
teach
you
to
doe
[
q
](A03268-e28140-b)
q
Deut.
4.1
.
:
Heare
the
lawes
&c.
that
ye
may
take
heed
to
obserue
them
.
[
r
](A03268-e28160-b)
r
Cap.
5.1
.
Ye
shall
keepe
all
the
commandements
&c.
for
to
doe
them
[
s
](A03268-e28180-b)
s
Cap.
8.1
.
.
If
ye
know
these
things
,
blessed
are
ye
if
ye
doe
them
[
t
](A03268-e28200-b)
t
Ioh.
13.17
.
.
Whosoeuer
heareth
these
my
words
and
doth
them
not
,
shall
be
likened
vnto
a
foolish
man
[
u
](A03268-e28220-b)
u
Matt.
7.26
.
.
Be
ye
doers
of
the
word
,
and
not
hearers
only
[
x
](A03268-e28240-b)
x
Iam.
1.22
.
.
If
it
were
not
so
,
it
were
nothing
to
be
religious
,
it
were
no
great
thing
to
be
godly
:
To
professe
is
nothing
,
to
talke
and
speake
of
religion
,
and
to
make
a
shew
is
a
matter
soone
done
,
the
veriest
Atheist
may
goe
so
farre
:
doing
is
the
triall
,
the
fruits
of
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
doe
shew
a
man
to
be
a
Christian
.
figge
tree
which
our
Sauiour
cursed
,
abounding
with
leaues
,
but
without
fruit
[
y
](A03268-e28290-b)
y
Matt.
21.19
.
:
the
Apostle
thus
describeth
them
;
they
haue
a
shew
of
godlinesse
,
but
denie
the
power
thereof
[
x
](A03268-e28310-b)
x
2.
Tim.
3.5
.
:
such
hearers
had
Ezekiel
;
They
did
come
vnto
him
,
and
sit
before
him
and
heare
his
words
,
but
they
would
not
doe
them
[
a
](A03268-e28340-b)
a
Eze.
33.31
.
:
and
such
haue
we
:
right
like
him
in
the
Gospell
:
he
came
to
Christ
with
a
question
,
Good
master
what
ought
I
to
doe
,
to
inherit
eternall
life
?
The
same
seemeth
to
be
our
desire
in
comming
to
the
Congregation
:
well
,
when
he
heard
his
taske
;
he
was
very
heauie
[
b
](A03268-e28370-b)
b
Luc.
18.18
.
&c.
,
and
went
his
way
doing
nothing
:
euen
so
,
perswade
vs
to
any
thing
which
is
crossing
to
our
humors
,
and
commeth
athwart
our
courses
,
we
say
straight
,
This
is
a
hard
saying
,
who
can
heare
it
[
c
](A03268-e28390-b)
c
Ioh.
6.60
.
?
Remember
we
this
then
,
that
to
be
a
true
Christian
,
is
no
titular
thing
,
it
is
a
matter
of
action
.
Many
at
the
last
day
shall
say
,
We
haue
prophecied
[
d
](A03268-e28410-b)
d
Matt.
7.22
.
,
&
we
haue
professed
thy
name
,
O
Lord
:
but
seeing
they
haue
bene
welles
without
water
,
the
blacke
darkenesse
shall
be
to
them
for
euer
[
e
](A03268-e28430-b)
e
2.
Pet.
2.17
.
.
The
other
doctrine
collected
hence
,
is
;
That
in
the
practise
of
religion
,
there
must
be
a
ioyning
together
of
these
two
,
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
;
our
holy
cariage
towards
God
,
and
our
vpright
demeanor
towards
men
.
It
is
not
said
heere
,
holinesse
or
righteousnesse
,
as
though
either
might
serue
,
but
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
,
both
together
.
God
hath
ioyned
them
,
and
man
may
not
seuer
them
.
To
this
agreeth
that
of
Paul
;
That
we
should
liue
soberly
and
righteously
and
godly
&c.
[
f
](A03268-e28510-b)
f
Tit.
2.12
.
.
These
are
two
maine
parts
of
the
image
of
God
:
Righteousnesse
and
true
holinesse
[
g
](A03268-e28530-b)
g
Eph.
4.24
.
;
neither
can
we
assure
our selues
that
we
are
truely
regenerate
,
vnlesse
we
find
in
ourselues
a
concurrence
of
both
.
It
is
absurd
to
be
respectiue
towards
men
,
and
to
neglect
that
duty
which
we
owe
to
God
:
It
is
hypocriticall
to
make
shew
of
deuotion
to
God
,
and
to
haue
no
regard
how
we
liue
in
respect
of
men
:
But
,
to
be
carefull
in
the
knowledge
and
seruice
of
God
,
and
fruitfull
in
the
duties
of
equity
and
euennesse
amongst
men
,
this
is
religion
,
this
is
the
whole
duty
of
man
.
This
doctrine
is
very
necessarie
,
because
,
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
,
is
the
common
euill
of
those
which
make
a
profession
of
religion
.
Some
there
are
,
who
in
the
outward
exercises
of
religion
are
very
diligent
,
in
repairing
to
the
congregation
,
in
hearing
,
in
communicating
,
in
refraining
from
open
misorders
on
the
sabbath
day
:
but
looke
on
them
in
those
things
which
concerne
men
,
there
you
shall
find
them
exceeding
faulty
;
proud
,
disdainfull
,
malicious
,
reuengeful
,
cruell
,
oppressing
,
all
for
themselues
,
without
respect
to
others
:
Others
there
are
which
shew
a
kind
of
ciuility
in
outward
fashion
to
the
world
;
quiet
they
be
and
peaceable
,
obseruing
a
kind
of
truth
and
equity
in
their
dealings
,
and
so
gaine
a
name
and
an
opinion
of
honest
men
;
yet
haue
no
regard
to
the
exercises
of
piety
,
more
than
for
outward
forme
,
despise
knowledge
,
basely
esteeme
the
publike
ministry
,
make
no
reckoning
of
the
sabbath
.
Both
these
sorts
come
short
,
and
continuing
as
they
are
can
neuer
be
saued
.
Remember
then
,
to
ioyne
both
together
,
holinesse
towards
God
,
righteousnesse
towards
men
:
Art
thou
a
louer
to
heare
,
a
man
forward
in
the
publike
exercises
of
religion
?
thou
dost
well
:
see
thou
make
conscience
also
of
equity
amongst
men
,
els
all
thy
deuotion
is
but
hypocrisie
.
Art
thou
a
man
of
ciuill
fashion
,
that
pretendest
to
giue
euery
man
his
owne
?
see
thou
season
thy
cariage
to
men
,
with
knowledge
and
zeale
in
the
matters
of
God
,
els
thy
ciuilitie
is
but
formalitie
:
and
both
the
former
with
his
vnrighteous
holinesse
,
and
thou
,
with
thine
vnholy
righteousnesse
,
shall
be
cut
off
from
hauing
any
inheritance
in
the
kingdome
of
Christ
and
of
God
.
The
fift
and
last
point
,
according
to
the
order
first
propounded
,
is
the
triall
of
the
truth
of
all
these
duties
,
in
those
words
,
before
him
:
whereby
is
meant
such
holinesse
and
such
righteousnesse
,
which
is
framed
,
not
barely
to
content
men
,
That
if
we
would
be
religious
indeed
,
we
must
not
looke
so
much
how
to
make
a
shew
and
to
be
something
in
appearance
and
opinion
before
men
,
as
how
to
approue
our selues
by
truth
and
sincerity
of
heart
vnto
God
.
Truth
it
is
,
that
the
opinion
of
men
is
not
simplie
to
be
neglected
:
for
it
is
the
rule
of
the
Apostle
that
we
should
procure
things
honest
in
the
sight
of
all
men
[
h
](A03268-e28690-b)
h
Rom.
12.17
.
:
but
yet
the
approbation
of
men
must
not
be
made
the
rule
of
godlinesse
,
but
only
the
will
and
maiestie
of
God
.
It
was
the
commendation
of
Enoch
and
of
Noah
,
that
the
times
wherein
they
liued
being
ouerrunne
with
leaudnesse
,
yet
they
walked
with
God
[
i
](A03268-e28730-b)
i
Gen.
5.22.6.9
.
,
that
is
,
they
considered
more
what
God
appointed
,
than
what
most
men
practised
,
and
desired
more
to
approue
themselues
by
a
holy
cariage
vnto
him
,
than
to
runne
to
the
same
excesse
with
the
multitude
,
though
(
perhaps
)
so
to
haue
done
,
might
haue
beene
more
for
their
outward
commodity
.
It
was
the
charge
giuen
by
God
to
Abraham
,
Walke
before
mee
[
k
](A03268-e28750-b)
k
Gen.
17.1
.
,
that
is
,
let
it
still
be
thy
care
,
that
,
seeing
I
am
present
euery
where
,
and
priuy
to
all
thy
courses
,
thou
maist
walke
as
in
my
sight
and
make
thy
waies
acceptable
before
mee
.
It
was
the
best
testimonie
which
Salomon
could
giue
of
his
father
Dauid
,
that
he
walked
before
God
in
truth
,
and
in
righteousnesse
,
and
in
vprightnesse
of
heart
with
him
.
[
l
](A03268-e28790-b)
l
1.
King
.
3.6
.
It
was
Hezekiah
his
best
comfort
when
he
thought
he
should
die
;
O
Lord
I
haue
walked
before
thee
in
truth
[
m
](A03268-e28820-b)
m
Isay
38.3
.
.
When
Iob
was
censured
for
an
hypocrite
(
according
as
it
is
still
the
maner
of
the
world
,
to
account
euery
man
who
is
more
carefull
in
religion
than
themselues
,
to
be
but
a
dissembler
)
,
well
(
saith
he
)
my
witnesse
is
in
heauen
,
and
my
record
is
on
high
[
n
](A03268-e28850-b)
n
Iob
16.19
.
;
you
giue
your
verdit
of
mee
as
you
please
,
but
I
am
knowen
vnto
God
,
I
haue
walked
with
him
,
and
I
doe
rest
satisfied
with
his
approouement
,
which
is
the
thing
that
I
haue
alwaies
cared
for
.
Paul
speaking
of
the
execution
of
his
ministry
,
saith
,
that
he
did
not
handle
the
word
of
God
deceitfully
:
as
if
he
had
said
,
I
could
easily
haue
taken
another
course
in
preaching
,
by
which
to
haue
pleased
the
multitude
and
to
haue
gotten
my selfe
credit
,
but
it
was
not
the
thing
I
looked
after
:
But
what
then
?
to
approoue
my selfe
to
euery
mans
conscience
in
the
sight
of
God
[
o
](A03268-e28890-b)
o
2.
Cor.
4.2
.
.
These
seueral
examples
concurring
with
my
text
,
doe
shew
that
we
must
care
more
to
be
religious
,
than
to
be
thought
religious
;
&
haue
more
respect
to
the
approbation
of
God
,
who
seeth
in
secret
[
p
](A03268-e28910-b)
p
Matt.
6.4
.
,
than
to
the
opinion
of
men
,
who
may
be
deceiued
with
shewes
.
Lord
,
Lord
,
in
his
mouth
,
and
be
busie
about
the
outward
worke
,
knocking
and
kneeling
,
and
framing
his
face
to
a
shew
of
deuotion
;
he
thinketh
that
he
is
very
religious
,
and
careth
not
though
God
seeth
him
within
,
to
haue
neither
any
sound
knowledge
nor
any
true
loue
to
religion
.
The
couetous
worldling
who
rackes
all
that
can
be
gotten
,
if
he
can
set
a
color
to
the
world
,
that
no
body
shall
see
his
plots
and
cunning
shifts
,
respecteth
no
more
;
albeit
the
Lord
knoweth
how
his
heart
is
set
vpon
the
world
,
and
hath
made
gold
his
hope
[
q
](A03268-e28960-b)
q
Iob
31.24
.
,
and
will
doe
any
thing
for
gaine
,
he
feareth
it
not
.
The
vncharitable
person
,
if
he
can
vse
a
few
idle
protestations
,
that
he
beareth
no
ill
will
&c.
perswadeth
himselfe
it
is
enough
;
not
remembring
that
the
Lord
beholds
his
thoughts
,
&
is
priuy
to
his
desires
to
worke
mischiefe
.
The
close
slanderer
,
if
he
can
vnder
hand
raise
vp
an
ill
report
,
that
the
party
wronged
may
not
know
he
did
it
,
is
safe
in
his
owne
conceit
;
howbeit
God
knoweth
that
his
tongue
is
like
a
sharp
rasor
which
cutteth
deceitfully
[
r
](A03268-e28980-b)
r
Psal.
52.2
.
.
The
euill
disposed
,
who
are
in
houses
of
misorder
when
others
are
at
Church
,
if
the
doores
be
shut
,
and
no
noise
be
made
,
and
officers
know
it
not
,
they
doubt
not
but
to
auoid
Gods
beholding
well
enough
.
The
whorish
woman
,
if
she
can
hide
her
sinne
in
anie
sort
,
so
that
none
can
prooue
it
directly
against
her
,
standeth
vpon
termes
of
honestie
,
and
is
not
afraid
of
Gods
presence
,
from
whom
nothing
can
be
kept
secret
:
shee
wipeth
her
mouth
(
saith
Salomon
)
&
saith
,
I
haue
not
committed
iniquitie
[
s
](A03268-e29010-b)
s
Pro.
30.20
.
,
Thus
the
care
of
the
most
is
to
keepe
credit
with
men
;
if
it
be
well
with
vs
before
men
wee
care
little
how
the
case
standeth
betwixt
vs
and
the
Lord
.
This
will
not
serue
the
turne
when
all
things
come
to
receiue
their
due
triall
:
then
the
vizard
will
be
plucked
off
from
euerie
hypocrite
;
then
shall
many
a
man
be
approued
,
whose
course
the
world
now
condemneth
for
follie
;
and
many
that
now
carrie
a
face
and
beare
out
matters
with
a
shew
,
will
be
found
dissemblers
,
and
the
lot
of
hypocrites
will
be
their
portion
.
Let
this
perswade
vs
to
affect
sinceritie
and
singlenes
of
hart
,
and
alwaies
to
make
it
our
care
,
more
to
regard
the
acceptance
with
God
,
than
the
account
&
opinion
of
men
.
It
is
a
speciall
point
of
godlines
,
&
he
hath
well
profited
in
religion
,
that
hath
well
learned
this
lesson
,
and
this
one
thing
which
I
shall
name
vnto
you
is
the
best
triall
of
it
;
when
a
man
is
the
same
alone
and
in
companie
;
that
is
,
when
as
that
sinne
,
that
euill
course
which
a
man
knoweth
he
would
not
enter
into
,
in
the
presence
and
sight
and
knowledge
of
men
,
the
same
he
doth
forbeare
when
he
is
by
himselfe
,
and
hath
many
aduantages
and
opportunities
safely
and
secretly
to
practise
it
.
To
forbeare
to
doe
euill
when
men
are
by
to
behold
it
,
is
nothing
,
the
veriest
hypocrite
and
reprobate
in
the
world
may
doe
it
:
but
,
closely
and
secretly
to
abstaine
,
&
when
one
hath
many
incitements
to
it
,
yet
euen
for
Gods
sake
,
and
for
lothnesse
to
displease
him
,
to
forbeare
,
that
is
a
thing
which
none
but
a
good
man
indeed
,
a
child
of
God
can
come
vnto
.
To
make
shewes
of
holinesse
&
deuotion
in
a
Church
,
there
to
looke
ciuillie
,
and
in
praying
to
vse
signes
of
great
earnestnesse
and
affection
,
is
no
great
matter
,
it
is
not
of
any
value
to
build
vpon
,
for
an
hypocrite
may
come
so
farre
:
But
in
a
priuate
corner
,
in
ones
Chamber
(
as
Christ
saith
[
t
](A03268-e29030-b)
t
Matt.
6.6
.
)
apart
from
the
world
,
where
no
man
can
heare
or
vnderstand
,
or
take
notice
of
it
;
there
to
powre
out
ones
soule
before
the
Lord
[
u
](A03268-e29050-b)
u
1.
Sam.
1.15
.
,
to
cast
downe
himselfe
in
humilitie
,
and
to
make
many
sighes
and
teares
,
to
be
the
messengers
of
the
hearts
desire
vnto
God
;
this
is
an
euidence
of
sinceritie
,
this
is
done
before
God
,
and
is
without
hypocrisie
.
So
then
this
is
a
sure
rule
to
trie
our selues
by
,
if
that
which
we
would
be
thought
to
be
before
men
,
we
trauel
with
our
harts
,
and
striue
to
be
indeed
,
when
none
can
take
notice
of
our
courses
,
in
regard
of
the
secrecie
of
them
,
but
the
Lord
.
He
that
maketh
conscience
of
it
to
bee
as
honest
,
and
as
vprightly
behaued
in
the
greatest
priuacie
and
solitarinesse
,
as
hee
would
be
if
all
the
world
beheld
him
and
could
see
into
his
verie
thoughts
,
that
man
may
be
saide
indeed
to
be
religious
.
THE
EIGHT
SERMON
.
VERS.
76.
And
thou
Babe
shalt
be
called
the
Prophet
of
the
most
High
:
for
thou
shalt
goe
before
the
face
of
the
Lord
to
prepare
his
waies
.
77.
And
,
to
giue
knowledge
of
saluation
vnto
the
people
,
&c.
Iohn
Baptist
;
which
yet
is
so
caried
,
as
that
in
this
part
also
,
the
mysterie
of
Christ
and
of
saluation
wrought
by
him
is
laid
open
very
exactly
.
My
method
shall
be
this
,
to
let
you
see
,
shall
be
called
the
Prophet
of
the
most
high
:
If
it
be
asked
why
hee
shall
bee
so
stiled
?
it
is
answered
,
Because
hee
shall
goe
before
the
face
of
the
Lord
to
prepare
his
waies
.
If
we
would
know
what
it
is
,
to
prepare
the
Lords
waies
,
he
saith
it
is
,
to
giue
knowledge
of
saluation
to
the
people
.
If
we
demand
wherein
this
saluation
stands
,
hee
addeth
,
that
it
standes
in
the
remission
of
sinnes
.
If
we
enquire
further
,
out
of
what
fountaine
this
saluation
,
standing
in
the
remission
of
sinnes
hath
flowed
;
he
telleth
vs
,
that
is
come
from
the
tender
mercy
of
our
God
.
If
we
would
be
informed
what
is
the
especiall
fruit
of
this
Mercy
of
our
God
,
hee
setteth
it
downe
thus
,
that
by
it
is
come
to
passe
,
that
the
day-spring
from
an
high
hath
visited
vs
.
If
lastly
the
question
be
,
to
what
speciall
end
this
Day-spring
hath
appeared
,
hee
shutteth
vp
all
with
this
sweet
and
gracious
conclusion
;
that
the
end
is
,
To
giue
light
to
them
that
sit
in
darknesse
,
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
,
and
to
guid
our
feet
into
the
way
of
peace
.
This
is
the
order
of
this
whole
place
.
I
will
prosecute
euery
branch
in
the
same
order
and
maner
in
which
it
lieth
.
And
first
of
the
title
,
to
be
giuen
to
Iohn
Baptist
,
Thou
Babe
shalt
be
called
the
Prophet
of
the
most
high
.
The
meaning
of
which
speech
is
,
that
all
men
should
take
notice
of
Iohn
,
and
acknowledge
him
to
be
a
Prophet
of
God
,
called
from
aboue
,
and
appointed
by
speciall
deputation
for
the
seruice
of
the
Church
.
The
verification
of
which
foretelling
we
read
in
the
storie
.
The
multitude
counted
Iohn
as
a
Prophet
[
x
](A03268-e29400-b)
x
Matt.
14.5
.
.
All
hold
Iohn
as
a
Prophet
[
y
](A03268-e29420-b)
y
Matt.
21.26
.
.
But
heere
may
arise
a
doubt
:
Iohn
himselfe
being
demanded
whether
he
were
the
Prophet
,
answered
no
[
z
](A03268-e29450-b)
z
Ioh.
1.21
.
.
The
answer
is
easie
,
thus
.
It
was
the
error
of
the
Iewes
,
that
before
the
Messias
there
should
come
a
speciall
Prophet
,
besides
him
that
was
spoken
of
,
by
the
name
of
Elias
.
So
it
appeareth
by
that
the
multitude
said
on
a
time
touching
Christ
:
This
is
of
a
truth
the
Prophet
that
should
come
into
the
world
[
a
](A03268-e29500-b)
a
Ioh.
6.14
.
,
and
in
another
place
:
Of
a
truth
this
is
the
Prophet
[
b
](A03268-e29520-b)
b
Ioh.
7.40
.
.
This
error
of
theirs
arose
out
of
the
words
of
Moses
:
The
Lord
thy
God
will
raise
vp
vnto
thee
a
Prophet
like
vnto
mee
from
among
you
[
c
](A03268-e29540-b)
c
Deu.
18.15
.
.
Iohn
therefore
denieth
himselfe
to
be
a
Prophet
in
that
sense
;
he
was
no
such
Prophet
as
they
looked
for
.
This
is
the
sense
.
That
it
is
an
estate
of
preferment
and
credit
,
for
a
man
to
be
deputed
to
the
calling
and
office
of
a
Prophet
and
minister
in
the
Church
of
God
.
Marke
how
this
ariseth
out
of
this
place
.
Zacharie
directeth
his
speech
to
Iohn
:
He
was
now
at
the
time
of
the
speaking
of
these
words
an
Infant
,
there
was
not
then
any
great
matter
of
outward
circumstance
in
him
to
be
taken
notice
of
:
yet
notwithstanding
(
quoth
Zacharie
)
euen
thou
O
babe
,
little
though
thou
now
be
,
wrawling
in
thy
cradle
,
and
wrapt
vp
in
clouts
,
shalt
in
time
obtaine
this
honor
,
to
be
reputed
and
called
a
Prophet
of
the
most
high
,
a
Preacher
appointed
by
him
to
publish
the
doctrine
of
saluation
to
the
world
.
Thus
the
manner
of
speaking
,
Now
thou
art
but
a
sillie
babe
,
yet
shalt
thou
liue
to
beare
the
title
of
one
of
Gods
Prophets
,
serueth
to
iustifie
this
doctrine
.
There
is
nothing
more
effectuall
to
the
cleering
of
this
point
,
than
to
consider
the
matter
and
businesse
about
which
euery
true
minister
of
God
is
emploied
;
which
is
not
base
or
vulgar
,
but
of
as
great
weight
and
worth
as
may
be
:
It
is
to
giue
knowledge
of
saluation
,
to
publish
peace
[
d
](A03268-e29700-b)
d
Isay
52.7
.
,
to
declare
to
a
man
his
righteousnesse
[
e
](A03268-e29720-b)
e
Iob
33.23
.
,
to
saue
them
that
beleeue
[
f
](A03268-e29740-b)
f
1.
Cor.
1.21
.
,
to
pray
men
in
Christs
stead
to
be
reconciled
to
God
[
g
](A03268-e29760-b)
g
2.
Cor.
5.20
.
,
to
gather
together
the
Saints
,
[
h
](A03268-e29780-b)
h
Eph.
4.12
.
to
be
Gods
mouth
to
the
people
in
preaching
to
them
from
God
,
and
to
be
the
peoples
mouth
againe
in
praying
for
them
to
God
[
i
](A03268-e29790-b)
i
Deut.
33.10
.
.
These
are
no
base
things
,
no
vile
seruices
,
no
meane
emploiments
,
to
treat
betwixt
the
Lord
and
his
Church
of
no
worse
matter
than
the
glorie
of
the
one
and
the
saluation
of
the
other
.
Many
things
might
easily
be
heaped
vp
to
this
purpose
,
but
I
will
satisfie
my selfe
with
this
,
and
proceed
to
the
vses
of
this
point
,
which
are
three
.
Lay
hands
suddenly
on
no
man
[
k
](A03268-e29850-b)
k
1.
Tim.
5.22
.
The
calling
is
honorable
,
and
therefore
not
for
euery
one
hand
ouer
head
to
be
admitted
into
.
It
is
not
meet
that
the
passage
into
the
ministry
should
lie
open
for
whomsoeuer
:
Who
would
might
consecrate
himselfe
[
l
](A03268-e29870-b)
l
1.
Kin.
13.33
.
,
it
was
one
of
the
euils
of
Ieroboams
time
:
It
wil
lay
the
beauty
of
the
calling
in
the
dust
,
and
make
the
world
full
of
such
wandring
Leuites
,
as
the
yong
man
of
Bethlehem
Iudah
,
whom
Micah
hired
for
ten
shekels
of
siluer
by
the
yeere
,
and
a
sute
of
apparell
and
meate
and
drinke
[
m
](A03268-e29930-b)
m
Iud.
17.7.10
.
,
which
will
be
ready
to
serue
the
turne
of
euery
Church
,
spoiling
patron
,
and
to
be
at
his
deuotion
,
for
a
piece
of
siluer
and
a
morsell
of
bread
[
n
](A03268-e29950-b)
n
1.
Sam.
2.36
.
The
2.
Vse
.
.
The
second
vse
,
is
an
aduertisement
to
all
that
are
entred
into
that
function
,
to
take
diligent
heed
,
that
they
doe
nothing
which
may
disgrace
so
honorable
a
calling
.
A
minister
is
tied
to
watchfulnesse
by
a
double
bond
;
First
,
as
he
is
a
Christian
,
then
as
he
is
a
minister
:
whosoeuer
of
Aarons
seed
had
any
blemish
in
him
should
not
presse
to
offer
before
God
[
o
](A03268-e30000-b)
o
Leu.
21.17
.
.
Many
things
may
be
pardoned
to
others
,
which
in
vs
will
seeme
intolerable
.
If
the
salt
haue
lost
his
sauour
,
it
is
thencefoorth
good
for
nothing
[
p
](A03268-e30020-b)
p
Matth.
5.13
.
.
God
grant
that
the
eminency
and
dignity
of
our
calling
may
beget
in
vs
a
steady
care
to
doe
nothing
which
may
bring
it
into
disgrace
.
Thirdly
(
for
a
third
vse
)
,
had
in
singular
loue
for
our
workes
sake
[
q
](A03268-e30080-b)
q
1.
Thes.
5.13
.
.
In
the
world
it
is
otherwise
,
hated
we
be
for
our
workes
sake
,
and
dispised
for
our
professions
sake
;
It
is
the
common
Theme
of
many
being
in
their
cups
,
or
otherwise
in
want
of
matter
to
discourse
of
,
to
open
their
mouthes
against
the
ministry
.
Be
it
so
that
some
deserue
ill
enough
:
yet
when
men
take
a
pleasure
in
these
kinds
of
inueying
,
and
seeke
out
of
the
misbehauiour
of
some
to
collect
conclusions
against
all
,
it
argueth
that
they
speake
not
out
of
the
hatred
of
euill
,
but
out
of
enmity
to
the
calling
,
thinking
that
they
haue
quit
themselues
well
,
if
they
can
bring
that
into
disgrace
.
Well
,
touching
those
which
are
faithfull
,
and
make
conscience
to
feed
the
people
with
knowledge
and
vnderstanding
[
r
](A03268-e30110-b)
r
Ier.
3.15
.
this
I
say
,
and
yet
not
I
but
the
Lord
;
Let
a
man
so
thinke
of
them
as
of
the
ministers
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
disposers
of
the
secrets
of
God
[
s
](A03268-e30130-b)
s
1.
Cor.
4.1
.
.
The
contempt
reacheth
high
:
He
that
dispiseth
you
dispiseth
mee
[
t
](A03268-e30150-b)
t
Luc.
10.16
.
.
It
was
Iohns
honor
,
to
be
called
a
Prophet
of
the
most
high
,
why
should
it
be
any
mans
debasement
to
serue
the
same
master
,
in
the
same
businesse
?
Thus
farre
touching
the
first
branch
.
The
second
branch
is
the
reason
why
Iohn
should
be
stiled
A
Prophet
,
&c:
Thou
shalt
go
before
the
face
of
the
Lord
to
prepare
his
waies
.
This
is
the
true
description
of
a
Prophet
or
minister
;
although
in
it
some
thing
there
was
peculiar
to
Iohn
;
notwithstanding
true
it
is
of
all
Prophets
and
ministers
,
that
they
goe
before
Christ
.
The
Prophets
of
old
went
before
Christ
to
bee
borne
,
and
they
all
bore
witnesse
of
him
,
that
through
his
name
all
that
beleeue
in
him
,
should
receiue
remission
of
sinnes
[
u
](A03268-e30270-b)
u
Act.
10.43
.
.
The
ministers
since
Christ
borne
,
goe
before
in
respect
of
his
second
comming
,
to
iudgment
,
to
giue
warning
of
it
,
and
to
make
men
readie
for
it
.
Iohn
went
more
immediately
before
Christs
face
,
because
he
was
the
very
next
Prophet
before
him
,
and
liued
to
see
him
in
his
body
,
and
with
his
finger
to
point
to
him
,
Behold
the
lambe
of
God
,
which
taketh
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
[
x
](A03268-e30310-b)
x
Ioh.
1.29
.
.
Now
although
it
was
peculiar
to
Iohn
,
thus
immediately
to
goe
before
Christ
,
yet
this
is
common
to
other
ministers
with
him
,
to
be
messengers
of
Christ
,
and
to
make
the
people
readie
to
receiue
him
.
Hence
ariseth
this
doctrine
;
That
it
is
the
office
and
duty
of
the
true
Prophets
and
ministers
of
God
,
to
draw
disciples
vnto
Christ
,
and
to
prepare
the
people
to
receiue
him
.
No
man
shall
deserue
the
name
of
a
Prophet
vnlesse
he
so
doe
:
He
must
professe
himselfe
to
be
Christs
seruant
,
and
must
aime
at
the
aduancement
and
setting
vp
of
his
kingdome
.
The
acknowledgement
of
this
truth
may
be
seene
in
all
the
Prophets
iointly
:
They
all
gaue
witnesse
to
Christ
[
y
](A03268-e30390-b)
y
Act.
10.43
.
:
they
all
directed
their
course
to
this
one
thing
,
to
beget
in
the
peoples
hearts
an
absolute
dependance
vpon
only
Christ
.
The
same
did
the
Apostles
,
both
while
Christ
yet
liued
(
for
that
was
their
errand
when
they
were
first
sent
out
,
The
kingdome
of
heauen
is
at
hand
[
z
](A03268-e30410-b)
z
Matt.
10.7
.
)
and
afterwards
also
,
as
may
be
obserued
out
of
their
generall
course
[
a
](A03268-e30420-b)
a
Act.
3.12
.
&c.
ch.
4.11.12
.
ch.
14.15
.
ch.
17.3
.
.
Thence
came
the
profession
of
Paul
;
We
preach
not
our selues
,
but
Christ
Iesus
the
Lord
[
b
](A03268-e30440-b)
b
2.
Cor.
4.5
.
.
For
this
cause
also
it
is
set
downe
as
the
marke
of
Deceiuers
,
to
draw
to
themselues
,
to
draw
disciples
after
them
[
c
](A03268-e30460-b)
c
Act.
20.30
.
.
Excellent
is
the
similitude
of
the
Apostle
,
to
shew
both
his
owne
care
and
euery
ministers
duty
:
I
haue
(
saith
he
)
prepared
you
for
one
husband
,
to
present
you
as
a
pure
virgine
vnto
Christ
[
d
](A03268-e30490-b)
d
2.
Cor.
11.2
.
.
Often
in
Scripture
is
Christ
compared
to
an
husband
,
and
the
Church
to
a
spouse
:
This
life
is
the
time
of
wooing
the
last
iudgement
is
the
mariage
day
[
e
](A03268-e30500-b)
e
Reu.
19.7
.
:
Ministers
are
as
seruants
,
or
as
the
bridegroomes
friends
[
f
](A03268-e30520-b)
f
Ioh.
3.29
.
,
to
attend
vpon
the
Church
,
and
to
treat
of
this
spirituall
mariage
,
and
to
seeke
to
aray
and
attire
the
people
of
God
,
with
the
garments
of
saluation
[
g
](A03268-e30540-b)
g
Isay
61.10
.
,
against
that
solemne
day
,
in
which
they
must
be
eternally
vnited
vnto
Christ
.
Thus
this
is
the
duty
of
all
ministers
,
not
to
seeke
to
set
vp
themselues
,
or
to
call
the
people
to
them
,
but
to
direct
vnto
Christ
,
saying
,
Heare
you
him
,
and
your
soule
shall
liue
[
h
](A03268-e30560-b)
h
Isay
55.3
.
:
If
any
man
sinne
,
he
is
the
Aduocate
[
i
](A03268-e30580-b)
i
1.
Ioh.
2.1
.
.
We
see
the
truth
of
this
doctrine
:
now
let
vs
enquire
of
what
vse
it
may
be
.
First
,
as
it
admonisheth
all
Ministers
to
set
themselues
to
the
aduancement
of
Christs
kingdome
,
for
our
hearts
are
wicked
aboue
all
things
[
k
](A03268-e30630-b)
k
Ier.
17
9.
)
and
vnlesse
we
be
prepared
,
Christ
cannot
be
entertained
:
Wherefore
looke
of
what
necessitie
the
presence
of
Christ
is
vnto
saluation
,
of
the
same
(
when
we
speake
of
an
ordinarie
course
)
is
the
Ministrie
of
the
word
:
There
is
no
saluation
but
by
Christ
,
there
is
no
way
for
Christ
to
enter
in
,
vntill
the
word
haue
made
vs
ready
to
receaue
him
.
To
refuse
Christ
,
is
to
reiect
grace
;
to
contemne
the
Word
preached
,
is
to
keepe
out
Christ
.
Fetch
we
a
similitude
from
Physicke
:
The
learned
Physician
,
intending
a
holsome
potion
to
his
patient
,
first
giueth
him
a
preparatiue
to
fit
his
body
to
receaue
it
:
If
the
preparatiue
worke
not
,
hee
hath
small
hope
to
doe
good
with
that
which
was
to
follow
:
So
in
this
;
Christ
purposing
saluation
vnto
vs
,
sendeth
his
Preachers
before
,
to
make
way
for
grace
,
&
to
beget
in
vs
a
desire
and
expectation
of
mercy
:
If
the
Harbingers
be
reiected
,
if
wee
yeeld
not
to
the
course
taken
to
prepare
vs
,
there
is
no
hope
of
Christ
,
there
is
no
likelihood
of
saluation
.
This
is
the
cause
why
the
Ministrie
of
the
Word
is
compared
to
an
Axe
[
l
](A03268-e30650-b)
l
Matt.
3.10
.
,
because
as
no
beame
is
put
into
the
building
,
vntill
the
worke-mans
axe
hath
made
it
readie
for
the
place
where
it
must
be
;
so
no
man
is
coupled
into
that
spirituall
frame
(
the
body
of
Christ
)
to
become
the
habitation
of
God
by
the
spirit
[
m
](A03268-e30670-b)
m
Eph.
2.22
.
,
vntill
the
axe
of
the
Word
haue
pared
off
his
corruption
,
and
by
hewing
him
againe
and
againe
,
haue
made
him
fit
for
such
a
heauenly
seruice
.
Take
you
heed
therefore
,
all
you
despisers
of
Gods
ordinance
:
the
Preaching
of
the
Word
is
a
burthen
vnto
you
,
and
euen
a
base
thing
in
your
seeming
:
you
say
of
a
Preacher
,
as
the
Athenians
did
of
Paul
,
What
will
this
babler
say
[
n
](A03268-e30690-b)
n
Act.
17.18
.
?
O
that
God
might
vouchsafe
to
open
your
eies
,
to
see
the
diuels
policie
heerein
!
He
will
yeeld
to
you
,
that
,
professedly
to
reiect
Christ
were
dangerous
:
but
to
scoffe
and
repine
and
murmure
at
the
Word
which
you
heare
,
he
maketh
you
beleeue
,
that
is
nothing
.
Why
will
you
suffer
your selues
to
be
beguiled
?
Can
you
receaue
Christ
before
you
be
prepared
?
If
you
know
your
owne
corruption
,
you
will
neuer
thinke
it
:
or
can
you
(
ordinarily
)
bee
prepared
but
by
the
publike
Ministrie
?
If
you
know
and
beleeue
the
Scripture
,
you
will
neuer
imagine
it
.
When
Christ
commeth
,
his
Word
goeth
before
;
let
his
Word
bee
reiected
,
and
he
will
not
be
entertained
.
Behold
I
stand
at
the
doore
and
knocke
[
o
](A03268-e30710-b)
o
Reu.
3
20.
:
what
knocking
meaneth
he
,
but
this
by
his
Word
?
and
therefore
it
there
followeth
:
If
any
man
heare
my
voice
,
&c.
If
this
Knocking
be
not
regarded
,
hee
himselfe
doth
neuer
enter
.
It
is
vaine
to
say
,
I
loue
Christ
,
but
him
which
preacheth
Christ
I
doe
not
loue
:
Either
such
an
one
must
prepare
vs
,
or
Christ
Iesus
will
not
dwell
with
vs
.
Secondly
,
by
this
we
may
know
,
Poore
and
of
a
contrite
spirit
,
and
tremble
at
the
Word
[
p
](A03268-e30780-b)
p
Isay
66.2
.
.
A
man
is
then
readie
for
Christ
,
when
his
soule
thirsteth
for
him
,
and
his
flesh
longeth
greatly
after
him
[
q
](A03268-e30800-b)
q
Psal.
63.1
.
;
when
like
the
woman
of
Canaan
,
hee
would
be
glad
of
a
few
crummes
[
r
](A03268-e30810-b)
r
Matt.
15.27
.
of
mercy
;
when
with
Paul
he
counteth
all
things
to
be
losse
and
dung
that
he
may
winne
Christ
[
s
](A03268-e30840-b)
s
Phil.
3.8
.
;
when
he
hath
no
minde
of
any
thing
so
much
as
how
hee
may
finde
fauour
with
God
;
when
his
owne
sinnes
are
euen
a
burden
and
a
detestation
vnto
him
,
he
euen
quaketh
in
his
owne
conceit
,
to
thinke
how
hee
should
doe
,
if
God
should
call
him
to
a
strait
account
,
and
proceed
against
him
in
extremitie
.
Let
vs
proceed
then
:
I
demand
of
thee
,
which
hast
now
so
long
beene
a
hearer
of
the
Word
preached
:
Is
it
thus
with
thee
?
Hath
thy
heart
beene
plowed
vp
,
and
rent
in
sunder
by
the
power
of
the
Word
,
so
that
now
the
tidings
of
the
Gospell
are
musicke
to
thine
eares
,
and
thy
spirit
within
thee
crieth
out
continually
,
O
say
vnto
my
soule
,
I
am
thy
saluation
[
t
](A03268-e30860-b)
t
Psal.
35.3
.
;
O
my
Sauiour
,
turne
thy
face
vnto
me
and
haue
mercy
vpon
me
,
for
I
am
desolate
and
poore
[
u
](A03268-e30880-b)
u
Psal.
25.16
.
?
It
is
an
argument
,
that
thou
hast
heard
with
profit
,
and
maiest
giue
a
comfortable
account
of
thy
hearing
.
Art
thou
of
a
dull
and
dead
heart
,
not
knowing
out
of
thine
owne
priuate
feeling
what
it
is
to
long
for
Christ
,
and
to
thirst
after
his
righteousnesse
?
Surely
thy
hearing
hitherto
hath
beene
fruitlesse
,
and
thou
art
yet
in
thy
sinnes
.
And
truely
such
are
the
most
:
Let
the
mysterie
of
Christ
,
and
of
grace
in
and
by
him
be
laid
open
vnto
vs
,
neuer
so
exactly
or
comfortably
,
it
doeth
no
more
affect
them
,
than
any
of
the
most
idle
tales
that
can
be
imagined
.
It
is
vnpossible
,
that
men
prepared
for
Christ
,
should
,
when
Christ
is
preached
,
stop
their
eares
,
like
the
deafe
Adder
[
x
](A03268-e30900-b)
x
Psal.
58.4
.
,
and
voluntarily
betake
themselues
to
a
kinde
of
setled
drowsinesse
.
Thus
much
of
the
reason
,
why
Iohn
was
to
be
called
a
Prophet
,
where
we
haue
seene
what
is
the
vse
and
necessitie
of
the
publike
Ministrie
.
The
third
branch
followeth
:
wherein
is
taught
,
what
it
is
,
to
prepare
the
way
of
the
Lord
;
namely
,
to
giue
knowledge
of
saluation
to
Gods
people
.
Now
to
giue
knowledge
in
this
place
,
is
not
,
to
infuse
knowledge
:
(
for
no
mortall
man
can
doe
that
)
but
it
signifieth
to
giue
notice
,
and
to
publish
in
that
maner
,
as
that
all
may
perceaue
what
is
meant
,
and
that
,
if
they
remaine
ignorant
,
the
fault
may
appeare
to
be
their
owne
.
This
was
the
office
of
Iohn
,
and
this
hee
did
,
as
appeareth
in
the
holy
Storie
[
y
](A03268-e31000-b)
y
Matth.
3.11
.
&c.
,
and
for
that
cause
he
was
called
a
Cryer
[
z
](A03268-e31020-b)
z
Matt.
3.3
.
.
The
words
thus
expounded
doe
afford
vs
three
doctrines
.
That
he
who
desires
to
make
way
for
Christ
,
and
to
draw
disciples
vnto
him
,
must
studie
to
be
able
to
open
to
the
people
the
hid
treasure
of
the
Scripture
:
Wee
see
heere
,
that
it
is
the
Ministers
dutie
to
prepare
the
way
for
Christ
;
now
to
prepare
a
way
for
Christ
,
is
to
giue
knowledge
of
saluation
:
And
what
is
that
,
but
(
as
the
Apostle
speaketh
)
to
publish
the
secret
of
the
Gospell
[
a
](A03268-e31100-b)
a
Eph.
6.19
.
,
and
to
lay
foorth
the
mysterie
of
Christ
in
that
maner
,
that
euen
the
simple
may
attaine
sharpnesse
of
wit
,
and
children
knowledge
and
discretion
[
b
](A03268-e31130-b)
b
Pro.
1.4
.
thereby
?
A
minister
is
called
an
Ambassadour
[
c
](A03268-e31150-b)
c
2.
Cor.
5.20
:
and
much
is
required
to
the
discharge
of
an
ambassage
.
He
that
shall
be
therein
emploied
,
must
be
a
man
of
vnderstanding
,
able
to
treat
to
and
fro
of
the
affaires
of
his
Soueraign
as
occasion
shal
be
offred
.
The
same
is
true
in
his
spirituall
message
:
He
that
carieth
it
had
need
to
haue
the
tong
of
the
Learned
[
d
](A03268-e31170-b)
d
Isay
50
4.
,
and
it
were
good
,
that
his
lips
did
preserue
knowledge
[
e
](A03268-e31190-b)
e
Matt.
2.7
.
,
that
hee
may
be
able
to
satisfie
the
doubts
of
those
which
desire
certainty
of
information
in
Gods
trueth
.
This
made
Elihu
call
him
one
of
a
thousand
[
f
](A03268-e31220-b)
f
Iob
33.23
.
,
and
Paul
to
say
,
Who
is
sufficient
for
these
things
[
g
](A03268-e31250-b)
g
2.
Cor.
2.16
.
?
This
may
bee
a
good
admonition
to
those
which
affect
this
calling
:
that
they
presse
not
rawly
into
it
:
haue
eat
the
role
[
h
](A03268-e31290-b)
h
Eze.
3.1
.
,
that
thy
mouth
be
touched
[
i
](A03268-e31310-b)
i
Ier.
1.9
.
,
and
thy
heart
filled
with
the
right
vnderstanding
of
the
mysterie
of
Christ
;
otherwise
thou
canst
haue
no
hope
to
prepare
the
way
for
Christ
,
or
to
winne
soules
vnto
God
.
The
second
doctrine
from
hence
is
;
That
the
Minister
desiring
to
prepare
soules
for
Christ
,
must
so
preach
in
that
plaine
and
familiar
sort
,
as
that
(
if
it
be
possible
)
the
knowledge
of
saluation
may
from
him
be
deriued
vnto
all
that
heare
him
.
This
is
iustifiable
by
this
place
:
For
how
shall
a
Minister
be
truely
said
to
giue
knowledge
of
saluation
,
if
he
lap
vp
his
speech
in
such
a
mist
of
words
,
that
the
meanest
and
shallowest
among
the
hearers
cannot
vnderstand
it
?
Such
a
kind
of
preaching
is
rightly
compared
,
to
a
Trumpet
giuing
an
vncertaine
sound
,
at
the
hearing
whereof
no
man
can
tel
how
or
when
to
prepare
himselfe
to
the
battel
[
k
](A03268-e31390-b)
k
1.
Cor.
14.8
.
:
so
if
hee
which
speakes
in
publike
,
doe
speake
in
such
high
termes
&
obscure
phrases
,
that
ordinarie
men
cannot
conceiue
what
he
intends
,
how
shall
they
by
his
preaching
be
stirred
vp
to
any
good
seruice
,
how
shall
they
prepare
themselues
to
fight
against
Satan
?
Hence
was
that
worthy
resolution
of
Pauls
;
I
had
rather
in
the
Church
to
speake
fiue
words
&c.
that
I
might
also
instruct
others
,
than
ten
thousand
words
in
a
strange
toong
[
l
](A03268-e31410-b)
l
1.
Cor.
14.19
.
:
In
which
place
by
a
strange
tongue
,
may
not
only
be
vnderstood
,
the
speaking
of
Latin
;
or
French
,
or
the
like
amongst
English
men
,
but
the
speaking
of
the
mother
tongue
in
such
a
strange
fashion
,
that
it
may
seeme
all
one
to
the
hearers
,
as
if
one
spake
in
the
most
vnknowen
language
.
The
want
of
this
painted
eloquence
brought
Pauls
preaching
into
disgrace
among
the
learned
Grecians
,
whence
came
that
phrase
,
The
foolishnesse
of
preaching
[
m
](A03268-e31480-b)
m
1.
Cor.
1.21
;
yet
Paul
still
went
on
without
excellency
of
words
,
or
the
entising
speech
of
mans
wisedome
,
and
affected
only
the
plaine
euidence
of
the
spirit
[
n
](A03268-e31530-b)
n
1.
Cor.
2.1.4
:
so
that
this
was
no
small
comfort
vnto
him
,
that
he
had
preached
the
Gospell
after
that
familiar
maner
,
that
he
might
truly
say
,
If
our
Gospell
be
hid
,
it
is
hid
vnto
them
that
are
lost
[
o
](A03268-e31550-b)
o
2.
Cor.
4.3
.
.
It
is
a
fit
comparison
,
in
which
a
Preacher
is
likened
to
a
Nurse
[
p
](A03268-e31570-b)
p
1.
The.
2.7
.
.
Nurses
doe
halfe
chew
the
meare
to
the
little
ones
,
and
doe
babble
with
them
in
their
owne
stammering
and
vnperfit
language
:
so
must
a
Preacher
proportion
his
doctrine
to
his
hearers
capacity
,
and
fit
his
tongue
to
their
conceiuing
;
otherwise
he
shall
neuer
giue
the
knowledge
of
saluation
,
but
shall
rather
make
it
more
obscure
.
Pharisies
)
louing
the
praise
of
men
,
more
than
the
praise
of
God
[
q
](A03268-e31630-b)
q
Ioh.
12.41
.
,
soare
so
high
,
in
such
vncouth
words
,
and
in
such
an
affected
kind
of
eloquence
,
that
they
become
as
Barbarians
[
r
](A03268-e31650-b)
r
1.
Cor.
14.11
vnto
their
hearers
:
It
were
all
one
if
they
preached
to
them
in
Latin
or
in
French
.
Let
all
such
remember
,
that
their
office
is
,
to
bring
the
people
to
the
knowledge
of
saluation
.
Now
the
plainer
the
Preacher
is
,
the
sooner
shall
the
people
be
brought
to
the
knowledge
of
saluation
by
his
meanes
.
Secondly
,
this
discouereth
the
misconceit
of
many
hearers
;
who
,
if
a
Preacher
haue
gallant
words
,
knowledge
of
saluation
hast
thou
got
by
such
a
sermon
?
how
is
thy
vnderstanding
holpen
in
the
mistery
of
Christ
?
Thou
wilt
say
(
perhaps
)
that
he
was
too
deepe
for
thee
.
What
good
then
shall
he
doe
to
thy
soule
,
if
,
by
hearing
him
,
thou
art
brought
no
neerer
to
the
knowledge
of
God
than
thou
wast
before
?
If
thou
wouldest
heare
for
thy
profit
,
pray
to
God
to
send
thee
such
an
one
,
which
may
speake
to
thy
conscience
,
which
may
season
thy
heart
with
soundnesse
of
knowledge
,
and
not
tickle
thy
itching
eares
[
s
](A03268-e31750-b)
s
2.
Tim.
4.3
.
with
pleasingnesse
of
words
.
The
third
doctrine
from
hence
is
;
That
those
which
are
ignorant
in
the
true
way
and
meanes
of
saluation
,
are
not
yet
prepared
for
Christ
,
nor
fit
to
entertaine
him
.
The
reason
heereof
is
manifest
by
the
text
:
Iohn
must
prepare
a
way
for
Christ
;
that
is
,
he
must
make
men
ready
to
receiue
Christ
;
How
shall
he
doe
that
?
By
labouring
to
bring
them
to
the
knowledge
of
saluation
:
Therefore
they
which
are
not
yet
come
so
farre
,
as
to
know
what
is
absolutely
necessarie
to
saluation
,
are
not
come
the
first
step
towards
Christ
.
It
is
truly
said
by
the
Apostle
,
that
they
whose
cogitations
are
darkned
,
be
strangers
from
the
life
of
God
[
t
](A03268-e31840-b)
t
Eph.
4.18
.
.
Heare
what
Christ
saith
;
This
is
life
euerlasting
,
to
know
God
to
be
the
only
very
God
,
and
whom
he
hath
sent
Iesus
Christ
[
u
](A03268-e31860-b)
u
Ioh.
17.3
.
.
Knowest
thou
not
Christ
,
what
he
is
,
what
he
hath
done
,
how
that
which
he
hath
done
may
be
auaileable
to
thy
soule
?
thou
art
not
yet
in
the
way
to
life
eternall
.
This
Paul
begged
of
God
for
his
hearers
,
That
they
might
be
fulfilled
with
knowledge
of
Gods
will
in
all
wisedome
and
spirituall
vnderstanding
[
x
](A03268-e31890-b)
x
Col.
1.9
.
,
that
they
might
be
able
to
comprehend
,
what
is
the
breadth
,
and
length
,
and
depth
,
and
height
,
and
to
know
the
loue
of
Christ
,
&c
[
y
](A03268-e31910-b)
y
Eph.
3.18.19
.
.
knowledge
of
saluation
is
offered
to
them
,
they
doe
with
both
hands
put
it
from
them
,
and
doe
aduisedly
seeke
to
cherish
and
maintaine
themselues
in
their
wilfull
blindnesse
.
We
are
not
a
shamed
to
say
,
What
needeth
this
knowledge
,
To
what
end
is
so
much
teaching
?
Thou
art
laboured
with
from
Sabbath
to
Sabbath
,
that
thy
heart
may
be
seasoned
with
the
knowledge
of
saluation
,
and
that
thou
maist
be
prepared
for
Christ
:
if
thou
reiect
this
kindnesse
,
surely
when
thou
commest
to
Christ
,
to
seeke
fauour
from
him
,
he
will
say
to
thee
:
What
hast
thou
to
doe
with
me
?
depart
from
mee
,
I
know
thee
not
[
z
](A03268-e31980-b)
z
Matt.
7.23
.
:
thou
hast
an
ignorant
heart
,
a
heart
hating
knowledge
[
a
](A03268-e32000-b)
a
Pro.
1.22
.
,
I
cannot
brooke
thee
.
THE
NINTH
SERMON
.
—
By
the
remission
of
their
sinnes
:
VERS.
78.
Through
the
tender
mercy
of
our
God
,
whereby
the
day-spring
from
an
high
hath
visited
vs
.
THe
fourth
branch
commeth
next
in
place
,
namely
,
how
this
saluation
,
the
knowledge
whereof
must
be
giuen
to
Gods
people
,
is
wrought
;
and
that
is
,
By
the
remission
of
sinnes
.
In
handling
this
point
,
I
am
thus
to
proceed
:
First
.
I
must
teach
what
Remission
of
sinnes
is
.
Secondly
,
I
must
prooue
,
that
our
saluation
stands
in
the
Remission
of
sinnes
.
Thirdly
,
I
must
applie
both
to
our
vse
.
Touching
the
generall
nature
of
remission
of
sinnes
;
It
is
an
action
of
God
,
whereby
for
the
merit
of
Christ
he
accounts
sinne
as
no
sinne
,
or
,
as
if
it
had
neuer
beene
committed
.
Hereupon
it
is
,
that
when
th●●
is
in
Scripture
speech
made
of
forgiunesse
of
sinnes
,
such
maners
of
speaking
are
vsed
,
which
doe
imply
an
vtter
abolishment
.
Thou
hast
cast
all
my
sinnes
behind
thy
backe
[
b
](A03268-e32200-b)
b
Isay
38.17
.
.
I
haue
put
away
thy
transgressions
like
a
cloud
,
and
thy
sinnes
as
a
mist
[
c
](A03268-e32220-b)
c
Isay
44.22
.
.
I
will
forgiue
their
iniquity
,
and
remember
their
sinnes
no
more
[
d
](A03268-e32240-b)
d
Ier.
31.34
.
.
In
those
daies
,
the
iniquity
of
Israel
shall
be
sought
for
,
and
there
shall
be
none
[
e
](A03268-e32260-b)
e
Ier.
50.20
.
.
He
will
subdue
our
iniquities
,
and
cast
all
our
sinnes
into
the
bottom
of
the
sea
[
f
](A03268-e32280-b)
f
Mic.
7.19
.
.
Christ
calleth
it
a
forgiuing
our
debts
[
g
](A03268-e32300-b)
g
Matth.
6.12
.
,
alluding
to
the
maner
of
Creditors
,
who
then
forgiue
debts
,
when
they
account
that
which
is
debt
,
as
no
debt
,
and
crosse
the
booke
.
Now
the
foundation
of
this
remission
is
the
merit
of
Christ
.
In
him
we
haue
redemption
through
his
blood
,
that
is
,
the
forgiuenesse
of
sinnes
[
h
](A03268-e32330-b)
h
Col.
1.14
.
.
The
blood
of
Iesus
Christ
clenseth
vs
from
all
sinne
[
i
](A03268-e32350-b)
i
1.
Ioh.
1.7
.
.
That
we
may
fully
vnderstand
this
point
how
sinnes
are
remitted
by
Christ
and
for
him
;
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
in
sinne
there
are
three
things
:
The
first
is
the
crime
it selfe
,
or
the
swaruing
and
straying
from
the
will
of
God
,
by
which
God
is
offended
.
The
second
is
,
the
guilt
,
by
which
the
party
offending
is
liable
vnto
eternall
punishment
.
The
third
is
,
the
staine
or
blot
,
which
the
sin
committed
leaueth
in
the
offender
;
by
which
there
followeth
an
aptnesse
or
pronenesse
either
to
the
same
sinne
or
to
anie
other
.
These
three
are
taken
away
by
the
merit
of
Christ
:
The
disobedience
or
crime
,
is
taken
away
by
his
obedience
.
The
guilt
is
remooued
by
his
suffrings
.
The
corruption
hidden
by
his
holinesse
,
and
the
very
being
of
it
daily
diminished
,
and
by
the
strength
,
power
and
working
of
his
spirit
.
If
it
be
demanded
how
this
can
be
?
I
answer
,
it
is
done
by
imputation
,
by
which
there
is
a
kinde
of
translation
or
putting
ouer
of
the
beleeuers
sinne
vnto
Christ
,
and
of
Christs
righteousnesse
to
the
beleeuer
.
Christs
obedience
is
accounted
the
obedience
of
the
beleeuer
:
Christs
suffrings
,
the
suffrings
of
the
beleeuer
:
Christs
holinesse
,
the
holinesse
of
the
beleeuer
.
And
so
God
accounteth
Christs
obedience
,
passion
and
holines
to
be
the
beleeuers
,
as
much
as
if
they
were
really
in
him
,
and
as
if
he
himselfe
had
actually
and
personally
performed
the
same
.
The
right
vnderstanding
of
this
point
is
the
key
of
Religion
,
and
the
staffe
of
all
true
comfort
in
Christ
Iesus
.
That
saluation
stands
in
the
Remission
of
sinnes
.
And
this
is
iustified
by
that
saying
of
the
Psalme
;
Blessed
is
the
man
whose
wickednesse
is
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinne
is
couered
[
k
](A03268-e32410-b)
k
Psa.
32.1
.
.
Now
looke
wherein
stands
happinesse
,
therein
stands
saluation
:
for
what
happinesse
is
there
besides
saluation
?
And
the
reason
of
the
doctrine
is
apparent
.
Man
was
first
cast
out
of
Paradise
for
sinne
;
neither
doth
any
thing
hinder
his
returne
but
onely
sinne
:
for
so
long
as
his
sinnes
remaine
,
they
are
as
a
waightie
burden
[
l
](A03268-e32430-b)
l
Psal.
38.4
.
,
to
presse
him
downe
to
hell
,
and
his
wages
and
stipend
is
eternall
Death
[
m
](A03268-e32460-b)
m
Rom.
6.23
.
.
Therefore
if
sinne
bee
taken
away
and
pardoned
,
God
hath
against
him
no
matter
of
displeasure
,
and
Christs
obedience
being
imputed
to
him
,
heauen
cannot
bee
denied
him
,
hee
must
needes
be
saued
.
This
may
briefly
serue
to
make
plaine
this
doctrine
.
S.
Pauls
course
.
His
maine
proposition
is
,
that
a
man
is
iustified
by
faith
,
without
the
workes
of
the
law
[
n
](A03268-e32550-b)
n
Rom
3.28
.
.
This
he
proueth
(
as
by
other
reasons
,
so
)
by
a
testimony
fetched
out
of
the
two
and
thirtieth
Psalme
.
Euen
as
Dauid
(
saith
he
)
declareth
the
blessednesse
of
the
man
vnto
whom
God
imputeth
righteousnesse
without
workes
&c
[
o
](A03268-e32580-b)
o
Rom.
4.6
.
.
Dauid
placeth
happinesse
in
the
remission
of
sinnes
:
If
in
remission
of
sinnes
,
what
place
is
left
for
workes
in
this
businesse
?
And
this
is
the
expresse
doctrine
of
the
Scripture
:
Eternall
life
is
the
gift
of
God
[
p
](A03268-e32610-b)
p
Rom.
6.23
.
:
and
what
is
more
free
than
gift
?
By
grace
are
ye
saued
through
faith
,
&c.
not
of
workes
,
lest
any
man
should
boast
himselfe
[
q
](A03268-e32630-b)
q
Eph.
2.8.9
.
.
Not
by
the
workes
of
righteousnesse
which
we
had
done
,
but
according
to
his
mercy
he
saued
vs
[
r
](A03268-e32650-b)
r
Tit.
3.5
.
.
If
any
workes
might
deserue
,
what
more
meritorious
than
the
sufferings
of
Martyrs
?
yet
the
afflictions
of
this
present
time
,
are
not
worthy
of
the
glorie
,
which
shall
be
shewed
vnto
vs
[
s
](A03268-e32670-b)
s
Rom.
8.18
.
.
This
is
directly
against
the
doctrine
of
Popery
,
which
is
not
ashamed
to
maintaine
,
that
Works
are
the
proper
cause
of
life
euerlasting
[
t
](A03268-e32690-b)
t
Rhem
Test.
in
Gal.
6.9
.
.
Let
Papist
(
if
they
can
)
reconcile
and
make
these
agree
,
how
saluation
can
be
grounded
vpon
the
forgiuenesse
of
sinnes
,
and
yet
be
ours
by
the
dignity
of
our
workes
.
They
crie
out
against
vs
in
regard
of
this
doctrine
two
waies
.
First
,
that
life
eternall
and
saluation
are
often
in
Scripture
promised
as
the
reward
of
good
workes
,
and
that
therefore
life
eternall
is
of
merit
.
I
answer
,
that
reward
is
twofold
.
First
,
of
fauour
.
Secondly
,
of
debt
.
So
S.
Paul
himselfe
doth
distinguish
[
u
](A03268-e32720-b)
u
Rom.
4.4
.
.
Now
life
eternall
,
is
a
reward
of
fauour
:
It
is
the
gift
of
God
[
x
](A03268-e32750-b)
x
Rom.
6.23
.
.
Indeed
in
the
matter
of
saluation
God
hath
made
himselfe
a
debter
:
But
how
?
By
his
free
promise
,
not
by
the
merit
of
any
worke
.
If
he
hath
vouchsafed
to
promise
life
eternall
to
our
obedience
,
it
is
true
we
may
claime
it
as
due
,
but
not
because
of
the
excellencie
of
our
obedience
,
but
because
of
the
truth
and
strength
of
the
promise
.
Very
effectuall
is
that
phrase
of
the
Apostles
,
when
he
calleth
life
eternall
,
a
Reward
of
inheritance
[
y
](A03268-e32770-b)
y
Col.
3.24
.
:
which
prooues
,
that
God
doth
not
giue
it
for
Works
,
as
a
thing
by
them
deserued
,
but
because
we
are
become
his
children
by
the
free
grace
of
adoption
.
Secondly
,
they
crie
out
,
that
by
this
meanes
we
destroy
good
Works
.
I
answer
,
that
that
is
a
meere
vntruth
.
For
wee
say
,
that
none
can
bee
saued
without
good
Works
,
because
God
hath
ordained
them
that
we
should
walke
in
them
[
z
](A03268-e32790-b)
z
Eph
2.10
.
;
we
teach
,
that
that
Faith
is
vaine
and
dead
[
a
](A03268-e32820-b)
a
Iam.
2.26
.
,
which
doth
not
worke
by
loue
[
b
](A03268-e32840-b)
b
Gal.
5.6
.
:
For
albeit
we
must
not
bee
zealous
in
good
works
[
c
](A03268-e32860-b)
c
Tit.
2.14
.
,
with
an
hope
to
merit
thereby
,
yet
we
know
and
preach
,
that
there
are
sundry
necessarie
vses
[
d
](A03268-e32880-b)
d
Tit.
3.14
.
of
them
,
for
which
they
ought
not
to
bee
neglected
.
So
then
this
is
the
first
vse
of
this
doctrine
,
to
establish
vs
in
the
doctrine
of
free
iustification
without
works
.
If
I
would
bee
saued
,
the
pardon
of
my
sins
,
the
hiding
and
couering
of
mine
own
actions
,
is
the
thing
which
I
must
seek
after
:
therefore
what
warrant
haue
I
to
relie
vpon
my
own
deseruing
?
This
is
needfull
to
be
noted
,
because
this
error
goeth
farre
,
and
too
too
many
doe
trust
to
their
owne
deeds
.
If
thou
wouldest
be
saued
,
this
must
be
thy
Plea
:
O
Lord
I
haue
sinned
,
euen
in
my
best
courses
,
I
beseech
thee
for
Christ
to
pardon
mee
:
and
not
,
Lord
behold
this
I
haue
done
,
thus
I
haue
deserued
,
therefore
I
require
thee
of
thy
iustice
to
reward
me
.
Remission
of
sinnes
,
is
that
which
is
least
laboured
for
.
If
any
man
should
with
Salomon
,
stand
in
the
window
of
his
house
,
and
looke
[
e
](A03268-e32970-b)
e
Pro.
7.6
.
and
consider
the
courses
of
men
,
how
should
hee
see
them
emploied
?
Some
gaping
after
wealth
,
some
striuing
to
become
great
,
and
to
set
their
nest
on
hie
[
f
](A03268-e32990-b)
f
Hab.
2.9
.
,
some
running
after
vaine
delights
,
some
plotting
and
studying
for
reuenge
,
some
drinking
,
some
gaming
,
some
playing
the
wantons
,
some
pranking
vp
themselues
,
all
of
them
guiltie
before
God
,
of
more
sinnes
than
there
be
grasse
piles
vpon
the
earth
,
and
yet
scarsely
any
one
seriously
busying
himselfe
about
this
,
how
his
sinnes
may
bee
pardoned
,
and
his
iniquities
couered
.
If
we
should
see
a
malefactor
guiltie
of
many
capitall
trespasses
,
taken
and
imprisoned
,
and
the
day
of
the
assise
approching
,
and
yet
the
same
man
to
be
secure
and
iocund
and
gamsome
,
would
wee
not
all
condemne
him
for
a
desperate
person
,
and
say
,
we
wondered
how
he
could
be
so
merrie
,
hauing
so
many
foule
matters
to
be
put
in
against
him
,
and
not
knowing
how
to
escape
?
yes
doubtles
.
And
yet
euen
so
is
the
case
with
vs
:
Our
sinnes
are
more
in
number
than
the
haires
of
our
head
[
g
](A03268-e33010-b)
g
Psal.
41.12
.
;
taken
we
be
,
and
cannot
hide
our selues
from
the
Lord
,
(
for
whither
shall
we
flee
from
his
presence
[
h
](A03268-e33030-b)
h
Psal.
139.7
.
?
answer
to
particulars
wee
cannot
,
to
endure
the
triall
is
a
thing
vnpossible
;
for
if
thou
,
O
Lord
,
straitly
markest
iniquities
,
O
Lord
who
shall
stand
[
i
](A03268-e33050-b)
i
Psal.
130.3
.
?
and
,
can
thine
heart
endure
,
or
can
thy
hands
be
strong
in
the
daies
that
I
shall
haue
to
do
with
thee
[
k
](A03268-e33070-b)
k
Ezek.
22.14
.
?
The
very
sight
of
the
Iudge
at
the
day
of
reckning
,
will
make
vs
say
to
the
mountaines
,
Fall
on
vs
,
and
to
the
hils
,
Couer
vs
[
l
](A03268-e33090-b)
l
Luc.
23.30
.
.
What
then
shall
we
say
of
our
owne
selues
,
who
for
all
this
,
sleepe
vpon
the
elbowes
of
our
owne
securitie
,
and
put
these
things
farre
from
our
thoughts
,
and
neuer
goe
about
to
sue
out
a
discharge
,
and
to
bee
comfortablie
secured
in
our
consciences
of
Gods
fauour
?
This
securitie
cannot
be
excused
;
well
may
we
sleepe
in
our
negligence
,
but
our
Damnation
sleepeth
not
[
m
](A03268-e33110-b)
m
2.
Pet.
2.3
.
,
and
wee
shall
surely
perish
in
our
carelesnesse
.
Thou
wilt
say
(
perhaps
)
vnto
me
;
You
speake
much
of
my
negligence
,
you
blame
me
for
not
seeking
the
pardon
of
my
sinnes
,
but
you
teach
mee
not
the
way
by
which
I
might
obtaine
this
fauor
.
Hearken
therfore
,
whosoeuer
thou
art
,
which
desirest
to
be
instructed
in
this
thing
.
There
is
none
can
forgiue
sinnes
but
God
;
the
only
person
,
in
and
by
whom
sinnes
are
pardoned
,
is
Christ
Iesus
.
The
meanes
of
obtaining
pardon
from
God
the
Father
by
Christ
,
is
set
downe
briefly
by
S.
Iohn
:
If
we
acknowledge
our
sinnes
,
he
is
faithfull
and
iust
to
forgiue
vs
our
sinnes
[
n
](A03268-e33130-b)
n
1.
Ioh.
1.9
.
.
Thus
then
thou
must
proceed
if
thou
desire
Remission
of
sinnes
:
First
,
thou
must
vse
a
diligent
and
serious
examination
of
thine
owne
heart
by
the
law
of
God
,
to
see
how
the
case
standeth
with
thee
,
and
what
sinnes
and
corruptions
thou
art
guiltie
of
:
This
the
Scripture
teacheth
;
Let
vs
search
and
try
our
waies
[
o
](A03268-e33160-b)
o
Lam.
3
40.
.
Secondly
,
thou
must
in
thine
own
thoughts
arraigne
thy selfe
before
God
,
supposing
that
euen
now
the
day
of
reckning
were
,
and
thou
wert
now
instantly
to
answer
before
God
.
Thirdly
,
thou
must
put
vp
an
accusation
against
thy selfe
,
ripping
vp
all
thy
knowne
sinnes
,
without
lessening
them
,
without
excusing
them
,
without
hiding
them
,
without
taking
vpon
thee
to
defend
them
:
Thus
did
Dauid
;
I
know
mine
iniquities
,
and
my
sinne
is
euer
before
me
.
Against
thee
,
against
thee
only
haue
I
sinned
&c
[
p
](A03268-e33180-b)
p
Psal.
51.3.4
.
.
Thus
did
Ezra
;
Our
iniquities
are
increased
ouer
our
head
,
and
our
trespase
is
growne
vp
to
the
heauen
[
q
](A03268-e33200-b)
q
Ezra
9.6
.
.
Fourthly
,
thou
must
goe
on
,
to
giue
the
sentence
against
thy selfe
,
acknowledging
that
thou
art
worthy
of
euerlasting
death
and
condemnation
.
Thus
did
Daniel
;
O
Lord
vnto
vs
belongeth
open
shame
[
r
](A03268-e33220-b)
r
Dan.
9
7.
:
Thus
did
the
Prodigall
,
I
am
no
more
worthy
to
be
called
thy
sonne
[
s
](A03268-e33240-b)
s
Luc.
15.21
.
.
Fiftly
,
thou
must
with
as
much
earnestnesse
as
thou
possibly
canst
,
entreate
the
Lord
for
Christs
sake
to
pardon
thee
,
and
neuer
leaue
him
,
till
he
giue
this
blessed
answer
to
thy
conscience
,
that
all
thy
sinnes
are
cleane
put
out
of
his
remembrance
.
Thus
we
are
taught
to
doe
;
Take
vnto
you
words
,
and
turne
to
the
Lord
,
and
say
vnto
him
,
Turne
away
all
iniquity
and
receiue
vs
graciously
[
t
](A03268-e33260-b)
t
Hos.
14
3.
.
Thus
did
Daniel
;
O
my
God
encline
thine
care
and
heare
&c.
O
Lord
heare
,
O
Lord
forgiue
,
O
Lord
consider
&c
[
u
](A03268-e33280-b)
u
Dan.
9.18.19
.
.
Lastly
,
thou
must
begge
grace
and
strength
to
be
able
to
walke
in
newnesse
of
life
.
So
did
Dauid
;
Let
thy
good
spirit
lead
me
into
the
land
of
righteousnesse
[
x
](A03268-e33300-b)
x
Psal.
143.10
.
.
This
is
the
only
way
to
obtaine
remission
of
sinnes
,
if
we
would
be
saued
,
this
is
a
thing
which
ought
dayly
to
be
done
;
we
must
be
euer
reckning
with
our selues
,
still
asciting
ourselues
before
God
,
still
laying
open
our
corruptions
before
him
,
still
bewailing
our
weakenesses
,
still
suing
for
mercy
,
still
labouring
that
our
sinnes
may
be
shaken
off
,
and
the
graces
of
God
increased
in
vs
.
Are
these
strange
things
to
our
knowledge
,
strange
to
our
practise
,
haue
we
neuer
thought
vpon
taking
this
serious
and
strict
and
thorow
course
with
our selues
?
surely
our
sinnes
doe
yet
hang
vpon
the
file
in
Gods
high
court
,
the
bill
against
vs
is
vncancelled
,
and
in
the
day
of
account
we
cannot
escape
.
It
is
my
duty
to
giue
knowledge
of
saluation
,
and
to
teach
that
our
saluation
stands
in
the
remission
of
sinnes
,
and
to
shew
you
the
way
how
this
remission
may
be
obtained
:
and
God
forbid
that
I
should
cease
to
shew
you
the
good
and
the
right
way
[
y
](A03268-e33360-b)
y
1.
Sa.
13.23
.
.
If
now
,
when
the
way
is
thus
sanded
foorth
vnto
you
,
you
will
say
,
as
they
did
of
old
,
We
will
not
walke
therein
[
z
](A03268-e33380-b)
z
Ier.
6.16
.
,
you
must
suffer
mee
to
conclude
with
Moses
,
I
call
heauen
and
earth
to
record
against
you
,
this
day
,
that
you
shall
shortly
perish
[
a
](A03268-e33400-b)
a
Deut
4.26
.
.
Thus
much
for
the
fourth
branch
.
The
fift
is
the
fountaine
out
of
which
this
saluation
,
which
stands
in
the
remission
of
sinnes
,
doth
flow
,
in
those
words
,
Through
the
tender
mercy
of
our
God
.
The
phrase
of
speech
here
is
very
effectuall
.
For
Zachary
satisfieth
not
himselfe
to
say
mercy
,
but
he
mentioneth
,
Bowels
of
mercy
.
It
is
spoken
after
the
maner
of
men
,
to
note
out
an
exceeding
tendernesse
and
inwardnesse
of
compassion
,
such
as
is
,
when
a
pitifull
person
his
very
bowels
yearne
and
are
mooued
within
him
,
to
behold
some
wofull
or
distressed
spectacle
.
So
the
mercy
of
God
in
this
case
is
not
ordinarie
,
but
more
full
of
commiseration
,
than
any
man
possibly
can
imagine
.
Hence
are
we
taught
that
,
(
which
hath
beene
often
touched
in
this
Hymne
)
namely
,
That
the
supreme
cause
,
the
first
root
of
our
saluation
,
is
the
riches
of
Gods
mercy
,
the
tendernesse
of
his
voluntary
and
free
compassion
towards
vs
.
Hence
is
it
that
the
elect
are
called
Vessels
of
mercy
[
b
](A03268-e33540-b)
b
Rom.
9.23
.
,
because
the
whole
worke
of
their
saluation
,
can
be
ascribed
to
no
other
thing
but
only
to
mercy
.
Excellent
is
the
place
of
the
Apostle
[
c
](A03268-e33560-b)
c
Eph.
2.1.3.4
5.
;
Thus
and
thus
we
were
by
nature
,
dead
in
trespasses
and
in
sins
,
children
of
wrath
&c.
Whence
is
it
that
we
are
brought
into
a
better
estate
?
God
,
which
is
rich
in
mercy
&c.
hath
quickned
vs
,
&c.
Paul
saith
of
himselfe
that
he
had
sometimes
beene
a
blasphemer
,
and
a
persecuter
and
an
oppressor
:
whence
came
it
,
that
he
was
not
so
still
?
was
it
from
himselfe
?
no
:
I
was
receiued
to
mercy
,
saith
he
[
d
](A03268-e33610-b)
d
1.
Tim.
1.13
.
Blessed
be
God
&c.
which
according
to
his
abundant
mercy
&c.
[
e
](A03268-e33630-b)
e
1.
Pet.
1.3
.
.
The
Scripture
is
very
precise
in
this
point
,
in
ascribing
euery
specialty
to
Gods
mercy
and
free
grace
.
Touching
election
,
it
is
called
the
election
of
grace
[
f
](A03268-e33660-b)
f
Rom.
11.5
.
.
Touching
vocation
,
it
is
said
to
be
according
to
grace
[
g
](A03268-e33680-b)
g
2.
Tim.
1.9
.
.
Touching
faith
,
it
is
said
to
be
giuen
[
h
](A03268-e33700-b)
h
Phil.
1.29
.
.
Touching
iustification
,
it
is
said
to
be
freely
by
Gods
grace
[
i
](A03268-e33720-b)
i
Rom
3.24
.
.
Touching
euery
good
motion
,
it
is
said
,
that
it
is
God
which
worketh
it
[
k
](A03268-e33740-b)
k
Phil.
2.13
.
.
Touching
life
eternall
,
it
is
termed
a
gift
[
l
](A03268-e33760-b)
l
Rom.
6.23
.
.
The
holy
Scripture
laboureth
in
nothing
more
,
than
to
prooue
that
God
was
mooued
by
nothing
in
the
matter
of
mans
saluation
,
but
only
by
his
mercy
.
I
,
euen
I
,
am
he
that
putteth
away
thine
iniquities
for
mine
owne
sake
[
m
](A03268-e33780-b)
m
Isay
42.25
.
.
And
indeed
if
our
naturall
estate
be
considered
,
it
must
needs
be
,
that
all
will
be
ascribed
to
mercy
:
Children
of
wrath
[
n
](A03268-e33800-b)
n
Eph.
2
3.
,
Enemies
to
God
[
o
](A03268-e33820-b)
o
Rom.
5.10
.
,
our
imaginations
onely
euill
[
p
](A03268-e33840-b)
p
Gen.
6.5
.
,
our
wisedome
death
[
q
](A03268-e33860-b)
q
Rom.
8.6
.
,
Reprobate
to
euery
good
worke
[
r
](A03268-e33880-b)
r
Tit.
1.16
.
.
What
was
there
(
thinke
we
)
to
induce
God
,
or
to
encline
or
bend
him
to
doe
ought
for
vs
?
how
must
not
all
needs
be
said
to
flow
from
his
free
mercy
?
Euery
spirituall
man
may
truly
say
in
respect
of
spirituall
things
,
as
Iacob
did
of
his
wealth
,
God
hath
had
mercy
on
mee
,
and
therefore
I
haue
all
these
things
[
s
](A03268-e33910-b)
s
Gen.
33.11
;
or
as
the
Church
acknowledgeth
;
Lord
thou
hast
wrought
all
our
workes
for
vs
[
t
](A03268-e33930-b)
t
Isay
26.12
.
.
The
vse
is
,
still
to
maintaine
the
glory
of
God
,
[
u
](A03268-e33970-b)
u
Rom.
11.6
.
:
that
which
is
by
mercy
is
not
by
workes
,
that
which
is
by
workes
is
not
by
mercy
.
And
know
we
this
,
that
we
haue
made
great
proceedings
in
godlinesse
,
when
we
haue
learned
out
of
the
due
consideration
of
our
owne
spirituall
weaknesse
,
and
out
of
the
liuely
apprehension
of
our
owne
lost
and
desperate
estate
,
effectually
and
affectionately
to
acknowledge
,
that
had
it
not
beene
for
the
vnspeakeable
riches
of
Gods
mercy
,
we
could
neuer
haue
come
one
piece
of
a
step
towards
heauen
.
And
indeed
,
vntill
a
man
is
come
to
the
effectuall
acknowledgement
and
vnderstanding
of
an
absolute
miserie
in
himselfe
,
without
any
power
left
in
himselfe
,
so
much
as
by
a
thought
to
wish
or
further
his
owne
true
good
,
he
may
prate
of
the
mercy
of
God
,
but
he
can
neuer
truly
and
comfortably
apprehend
it
.
God
is
so
ielous
of
it
,
that
if
we
goe
about
to
temper
any
other
thing
therewith
more
or
lesse
,
the
sweetnesse
thereof
is
vtterly
lost
.
Secondly
,
this
may
be
a
comfort
vnto
vs
,
The
sixt
branch
now
followeth
,
touching
the
especiall
fruits
of
this
tender
mercy
of
our
God
:
and
that
is
,
that
thereby
the
day-spring
from
on
high
hath
visited
vs
.
Here
we
must
enquire
.
1.
What
the
day-spring
is
.
2.
Who
is
meant
by
it
.
3.
Why
it
is
said
to
be
from
an
hie
.
First
,
by
Day-spring
is
meant
literally
,
the
first
appearance
and
breaking
of
the
day
,
in
the
East
part
of
heauen
,
foretelling
the
neere
rising
and
approching
of
the
Sunne
.
Secondly
,
by
Day-spring
is
spiritually
vnderstood
Christ
Iesus
.
It
seemeth
that
Zacharie
had
reference
to
the
ancient
Prophecies
,
touching
a
starre
that
should
come
of
Iaacob
[
x
](A03268-e34140-b)
x
Num
24.17
,
and
of
a
Sunne
of
Righteousnes
which
should
arise
[
y
](A03268-e34160-b)
y
Mal.
4
2.
.
Thirdly
,
it
is
said
to
be
from
on
hie
,
to
teach
vs
from
whence
this
refreshing
commeth
,
not
from
earth
,
not
from
below
,
not
from
the
deuice
or
procurement
of
Man
;
but
from
Heauen
,
from
the
free
grace
and
mercy
and
power
of
God
:
And
it
is
also
said
to
visite
vs
;
to
note
out
(
as
hath
beene
before
obserued
)
our
wofull
extremitie
without
Christ
:
inasmuch
as
the
word
(
visite
)
doeth
ordinarily
betoken
a
sicke
and
distressed
estate
in
those
which
are
visited
.
So
that
this
is
the
sense
;
that
by
the
great
mercy
of
God
,
it
is
come
to
passe
,
that
Christ
Iesus
,
(
who
is
the
light
and
comfort
of
his
Church
)
hath
broken
foorth
,
and
hath
cast
out
his
beames
for
the
refreshing
and
cheering
of
our
soules
.
If
this
clause
were
to
bee
handled
apart
,
manie
things
might
be
gathered
thence
:
but
treating
of
it
now
with
the
rest
,
and
so
,
neither
repeating
out
of
it
things
alreadie
touched
,
nor
yet
raising
from
it
such
points
as
that
which
followeth
will
giue
vs
more
full
occasion
to
consider
,
these
are
the
chiefe
things
to
bee
noted
hence
.
That
the
comming
of
Christ
into
the
World
,
to
worke
our
saluation
,
is
the
principall
euidence
and
the
chiefe
fruit
of
Gods
mercie
.
Consider
how
this
is
raised
.
Zacharie
had
spoken
of
the
bowels
of
Gods
mercy
,
that
is
,
of
the
deepest
measure
of
his
grace
and
compassion
:
Now
,
as
an
instance
and
proofe
thereof
,
he
doth
insist
especially
vpon
this
,
the
rising
of
the
Sunne
of
Righteousnesse
Christ
Iesus
.
As
if
he
had
said
:
Many
waies
is
the
mercy
of
God
made
knowne
vnto
vs
,
the
earth
is
full
of
it
,
but
this
exceeds
all
,
that
hee
hath
enlightened
the
World
by
his
Sonne
,
and
hath
visited
vs
with
so
great
saluation
To
this
agreeth
the
speech
of
Paul
,
God
setteth
out
his
loue
toward
vs
,
seeing
,
&c.
Christ
died
for
vs
[
z
](A03268-e34290-b)
z
Rom.
5.8
.
.
His
meaning
is
,
that
in
other
things
the
mercy
of
God
is
not
obscure
,
but
the
mystery
of
Christ
is
(
as
it
were
)
a
stage
,
vpon
which
he
hath
set
it
forth
,
that
all
men
might
behold
in
it
the
fulnesse
therof
.
In
this
(
saith
Iohn
)
appeared
the
loue
of
God
,
because
he
sent
his
onely
begotten
Sonne
into
the
World
&c
[
a
](A03268-e34320-b)
a
1.
Ioh.
4.9
.
.
In
this
:
meaning
,
that
although
it
appeareth
in
other
things
,
yet
in
this
especially
.
The
reason
is
plaine
:
It
is
the
mercy
of
God
,
that
we
liue
and
breath
,
and
enioy
health
and
peace
.
In
these
things
Gods
loue
is
to
be
seene
;
but
what
were
these
without
Christ
,
according
to
that
saying
;
What
shall
it
profit
a
man
,
though
hee
should
winne
the
whole
world
,
if
hee
lose
his
owne
soule
[
b
](A03268-e34360-b)
b
Matt.
16.26
.
?
All
other
comforts
without
an
interest
into
Christ
,
doe
but
helpe
to
encrease
our
condemnation
.
This
serueth
to
discouer
our
folly
.
Lord
lift
vp
the
light
of
thy
countenance
vpon
mee
[
c
](A03268-e34430-b)
c
Psal.
4.6
.
,
as
it
were
scorning
all
things
els
in
respect
of
that
.
Remember
we
then
:
This
is
the
height
of
Gods
mercy
,
that
hee
hath
giuen
vs
Christ
;
let
it
be
the
height
,
yea
,
the
verie
All
,
of
our
desires
to
enioy
Christ
.
Of
all
cares
,
let
this
bee
our
chiefe
care
,
how
we
may
be
saued
.
Another
point
obseruable
hence
is
;
The
stablenesse
and
vnchangeablenesse
of
that
worke
of
saluation
which
is
wrought
by
Christ
Iesus
:
It
must
be
so
,
seeing
it
is
said
to
be
from
on
hie
;
out
of
heauen
and
from
God
:
Apply
to
it
wee
may
that
rule
of
Gamaliel
:
If
this
counsell
bee
of
God
,
yee
cannot
destroy
it
[
d
](A03268-e34500-b)
d
Act.
5.39
.
:
so
this
thing
,
is
from
on
hie
,
it
hath
fetched
the
beginning
from
God
,
therefore
it
cannot
bee
frustrated
.
All
things
vnder
the
Moone
are
subiect
to
change
,
the
things
aboue
are
firme
and
immutable
.
This
is
Pauls
reasoning
touching
the
certainty
of
saluation
[
e
](A03268-e34540-b)
e
Rom.
8.33
.
.
He
goeth
vpon
hie
to
the
foundation
of
all
,
Gods
eternall
Predestination
,
that
is
vnchangeable
,
therefore
their
Iustification
is
firme
,
therefore
their
Glorification
is
certaine
.
Hymeneus
and
Philetus
by
their
false
doctrine
destroied
the
faith
of
certain
(
for
it
was
not
built
vpon
the
Rocke
)
but
The
foundation
of
God
remaineth
sure
,
saith
the
Apostle
[
f
](A03268-e34580-b)
f
2.
Tim.
2.19
.
from
on
hie
,
which
hath
vndertaken
it
.
This
is
an
Anchor
of
the
soule
both
sure
and
stedfast
[
g
](A03268-e34640-b)
g
Heb.
6.19
.
.
Your
life
is
hid
with
Christ
in
God
[
h
](A03268-e34660-b)
h
Col.
3.3
.
.
The
course
was
framed
in
heauen
,
all
the
strength
and
power
of
hell
cannot
dissolue
it
.
(
from
on
hie
)
may
be
a
good
admonition
to
vs
,
if
we
desire
a
part
with
Christ
,
to
labour
to
pul
&
retire
our
affections
from
earthly
things
.
So
reasoneth
Paul
;
If
ye
be
risen
with
Christ
,
seeke
the
things
which
are
aboue
[
i
](A03268-e34720-b)
i
Col
3.1
.
.
Our
saluation
is
from
on
hie
,
and
therefore
wee
must
labour
to
looke
vpward
:
It
was
the
speech
of
Christ
:
You
are
from
beneath
,
&c
[
k
](A03268-e34750-b)
k
Ioh.
8.23
.
,
meaning
,
that
because
they
were
such
as
did
sauour
onely
of
earthly
things
,
therefore
Religion
and
grace
could
not
enter
into
their
hearts
:
If
we
euer
be
like
swine
,
muzling
in
the
ground
,
and
like
the
Mole
or
Want
,
burying
our selues
in
the
earth
,
we
make
our selues
vnfit
for
the
kingdome
of
God
:
The
Church
hath
the
Moone
vnder
her
feet
[
l
](A03268-e34770-b)
l
Reu.
12.1
.
:
Shee
despiseth
and
setteth
light
by
all
the
riches
,
glory
,
pompe
and
carnall
pleasures
of
this
world
:
And
indeed
still
,
the
higher
a
man
laboureth
to
lift
vp
his
thoughts
to
heauenly
things
,
the
baser
will
these
earthly
things
seeme
to
be
vnto
him
:
as
when
one
climeth
a
high
tower
or
hill
,
the
higher
hee
doth
mount
,
the
lesse
doth
euery
thing
appeere
which
is
below
him
.
THE
TENTH
SERMON
.
VERS.
79.
To
giue
light
to
them
that
sit
in
darknesse
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
,
and
to
guide
our
feete
into
the
way
of
Peace
.
WE
are
now
come
vnto
the
seuenth
and
last
branch
,
namely
,
the
speciall
end
why
this
Day-spring
hath
appeared
,
which
is
,
To
giue
light
,
&c.
The
summe
of
the
place
is
,
A
kindnesse
or
benefit
bestowed
:
the
partie
by
whom
it
is
bestowed
wee
haue
heard
of
:
(
The
Day-spring
from
on
hie
)
.
Now
we
haue
heere
two
things
to
bee
considered
of
:
1.
The
state
and
condition
of
the
parties
to
whom
it
is
giuen
(
they
sit
in
darknesse
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
)
.
2.
The
qualitie
of
the
benefit
,
(
To
giue
light
,
and
,
to
guide
into
the
way
of
peace
.
)
The
former
sheweth
how
miserable
we
be
without
Christ
:
The
latter
,
what
happinesse
is
offered
to
vs
in
Christ
.
In
handling
the
former
wee
must
first
enquire
the
sense
,
namely
,
what
is
meant
by
Darknesse
,
and
what
by
the
shadow
of
Death
.
The
word
(
Darknesse
)
must
not
bee
taken
literally
,
for
any
outward
,
materiall
,
earthly
or
sensible
darknesse
;
such
as
is
when
the
heauens
are
ouerwhelmed
with
clouds
,
the
Sunne
set
,
the
starres
hidden
,
and
the
Moone
not
appearing
,
and
neither
fire
nor
candle
to
bee
gotten
.
But
it
must
be
taken
in
a
spirituall
sense
,
with
reference
to
the
inward
parts
,
to
the
soule
and
conscience
.
And
being
so
taken
,
it
betokeneth
two
things
.
1.
Want
of
true
sauing
knowledge
:
2.
Want
of
true
spirituall
comfort
.
Thus
Light
,
in
Scripture
is
taken
:
first
,
for
true
knowledge
.
That
the
Eies
of
your
vnderstanding
may
be
lightened
[
m
](A03268-e34990-b)
m
Eph.
1.18
.
:
Secondly
for
true
comfort
:
Light
is
sowen
for
the
Righteous
,
and
ioy
for
the
vpright
in
heart
[
n
](A03268-e35010-b)
n
Psal.
97.11
.
.
So
also
darknesse
,
is
put
for
the
contrarie
.
First
,
for
Ignorance
:
Men
loued
darknesse
rather
than
Light
[
o
](A03268-e35040-b)
o
Ioh.
3.10
.
:
Hauing
their
cogitation
darkned
[
p
](A03268-e35060-b)
p
Eph.
4.18
.
.
Secondly
,
for
amazednesse
and
perplexitie
of
spirit
:
If
they
looke
to
the
earth
,
behold
darknesse
and
sorrow
[
q
](A03268-e35080-b)
q
Isay
5.30
.
.
Therefore
Hell
,
which
is
the
seat
of
Horror
,
is
〈◊〉
led
Darknesse
[
r
](A03268-e35100-b)
r
Matt.
18.12
.
.
So
then
by
those
which
sit
in
darknesse
,
are
meant
those
which
lie
buried
in
ignorance
and
blindenesse
,
vtterly
destitute
of
all
true
spirituall
consolation
.
Now
to
this
,
there
is
added
another
clause
,
(
The
shadow
of
death
.
)
A
phrase
vsuall
in
Scripture
,
signifying
an
estate
brought
,
as
it
were
,
within
the
coastes
and
borders
,
and
(
as
I
may
so
speake
)
within
the
reach
of
death
.
So
that
the
meaning
of
both
clauses
together
is
this
;
That
those
to
whom
Christ
hath
appeared
as
a
Sauiour
,
were
without
knowledge
,
without
comfort
,
without
any
meanes
or
possibilitie
of
life
eternall
in
themselues
.
This
is
the
sense
.
Heere
then
is
ample
occasion
giuen
to
speake
of
our
naturall
estate
without
Christ
:
The
miserie
whereof
stands
in
three
things
.
1.
Want
of
true
knowledge
.
2.
Want
of
true
comfort
.
3.
Subiection
and
liablenesse
to
death
eternall
.
That
these
three
are
all
true
of
euery
naturall
man
,
I
will
declare
briefly
.
That
euery
naturall
man
is
destitute
of
true
knowledge
,
the
Scripture
speaketh
plainly
.
Paul
saith
,
that
naturally
our
Cogitations
are
darkned
through
Ignorance
[
s
](A03268-e35210-b)
s
Eph.
4.18
.
:
that
we
are
vnwise
[
t
](A03268-e35230-b)
t
T
it
3.3
.
,
that
is
,
such
as
vnderstand
not
What
the
will
of
the
Lord
is
[
u
](A03268-e35250-b)
u
Eph.
5.17
.
:
that
the
Wisedome
of
our
flesh
is
death
and
enmitie
against
God
[
x
](A03268-e35270-b)
x
Rom.
8.6.7
.
:
that
we
neither
perceiue
,
nor
can
know
the
things
of
the
spirit
of
God
[
y
](A03268-e35290-b)
y
1.
Cor.
2.14
.
.
And
of
this
ignorance
we
haue
examples
;
as
in
Nicodemus
,
who
could
not
tell
what
to
make
of
the
doctrine
of
Regeneration
[
z
](A03268-e35310-b)
z
Ioh.
3.9
.
;
and
in
the
learned
Athenians
,
who
mocked
at
that
which
Paul
taught
touching
the
Resurrection
[
a
](A03268-e35350-b)
a
Act.
17
32.
.
The
most
points
of
Religion
seeme
to
flesh
and
bloud
,
vnreasonable
,
absurd
,
vnlikely
.
Man
hath
no
knowledge
of
God
by
nature
,
but
onely
so
much
as
may
serue
to
condemne
him
.
We
are
taught
by
this
,
first
,
[
b
](A03268-e35410-b)
b
Ephes.
5.8
.
.
We
are
possessed
with
that
extreme
ignorance
and
dulnesse
in
the
things
of
God
,
that
(
of
our selues
)
we
cannot
vnderstand
them
:
Therefore
,
as
God
must
first
enlighten
our
mindes
,
before
we
can
conceiue
any
good
,
so
hee
must
first
bend
and
frame
and
new
mould
our
willes
,
before
wee
can
truely
affect
,
nay
before
wee
can
once
encline
or
leane
towards
the
same
.
Let
the
patrons
of
Free-will
see
how
they
can
reconcile
these
things
,
namely
,
that
man
should
naturally
lie
groueling
in
a
thicke
mist
of
spirituall
darknesse
,
and
yet
should
haue
power
in
himselfe
to
chuse
that
which
is
good
,
without
speciall
and
particular
enabling
.
Secondly
,
this
aduiseth
vs
,
not
to
admit
our
owne
sense
and
conceit
as
a
Iudge
in
matters
of
Religion
.
deny
himselfe
[
c
](A03268-e35460-b)
c
Matt.
16
24.
.
It
ought
to
satisfie
thee
that
God
hath
so
commanded
,
so
spoken
,
so
reuealed
:
whether
it
be
agreeable
to
reason
or
no
,
it
is
all
one
:
Say
with
Peter
,
At
thy
word
I
will
doe
this
,
or
I
will
beleeue
that
.
Happie
is
he
,
who
being
priuy
to
his
owne
spirituall
blindnesse
,
can
stretch
out
his
hand
to
the
Lord
,
and
say
with
Dauid
,
Teach
mee
,
Direct
my
steps
in
thy
word
:
Let
me
not
wander
from
thy
Commandements
[
d
](A03268-e35490-b)
d
Psal.
119.10.12.133
.
.
sit
in
darknesse
?
But
what
darknesse
is
it
?
Our
senses
doe
tell
vs
,
it
is
not
any
outward
,
bodily
darkenesse
,
which
is
meant
:
It
cannot
bee
any
,
but
the
darkenesse
of
the
soule
.
And
what
is
the
darkenesse
of
the
soule
but
Ignorance
and
dulnesse
?
Faith
is
the
eie
of
the
soule
,
and
knowledge
the
ground
of
Faith
.
You
then
,
which
wilfully
muzzell
your selues
in
ignorance
,
which
desire
not
to
bee
better
taught
,
which
are
wearie
of
the
meanes
of
knowledge
;
what
doe
you
,
but
euen
resolue
with
your selues
to
lie
still
in
darknesse
,
and
to
rush
your selues
into
that
Vtter
darknesse
,
where
nothing
will
bee
besides
Weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
[
e
](A03268-e35620-b)
e
Matt.
8.12
.
.
Remember
wee
then
,
that
as
by
nature
in
respect
of
sinne
,
wee
are
of
all
creatures
the
most
miserable
,
so
one
branch
of
our
miserie
is
the
darknesse
of
ignorance
,
the
want
of
true
sauing
knowledge
:
if
we
doe
willingly
and
contentedly
cherish
our selues
therein
,
and
refuse
to
vnderstand
the
things
which
belong
vnto
our
Peace
,
it
is
all
one
as
if
we
should
say
,
Wee
will
not
be
saued
;
Hell
shall
bee
more
welcome
vnto
vs
then
eternall
life
.
The
second
part
of
our
naturall
miserie
,
is
,
The
want
of
true
comfort
.
There
is
no
peace
to
the
wicked
,
saith
God
[
f
](A03268-e35680-b)
f
Isay
57.21
.
.
The
conscience
,
naturally
,
being
not
yet
renued
and
purged
by
Christs
blood
,
hath
in
it
,
one
of
these
two
euils
;
Senslesnesse
,
or
Amazednesse
:
Either
it
is
blockish
and
benummed
and
feeleth
nothing
,
and
so
passeth
on
in
a
kinde
of
drowsinesse
and
securitie
,
like
an
Oxe
that
goeth
to
the
slaughter
[
g
](A03268-e35700-b)
g
Pro.
7.22
.
;
or
els
it
is
perplexed
and
distracted
with
inward
horror
,
not
knowing
which
way
to
turne
it selfe
for
any
true
refreshing
:
And
the
reason
is
this
;
In
euery
naturall
heart
,
Sathan
reigneth
and
worketh
[
h
](A03268-e35720-b)
h
Eph.
2.2
.
,
and
Christ
is
a
stranger
from
it
.
Now
where
the
King
of
confusion
reigneth
,
and
where
the
Prince
of
Peace
[
i
](A03268-e35740-b)
i
Isay
9.6
.
is
a
stranger
,
what
comfort
can
bee
looked
for
?
Againe
,
the
foundation
of
all
true
comfort
,
is
the
perswasion
of
Gods
loue
in
the
forgiuenesse
of
sins
;
but
this
,
I
am
sure
,
doth
not
grow
in
natures
garden
.
And
thirdly
,
let
a
soule
be
wounded
,
a
heart
pricked
,
a
conscience
astonished
,
with
the
apprehension
of
sin
,
and
with
the
Terror
of
the
Lord
[
k
](A03268-e35760-b)
k
2.
Cor.
5.11
.
,
all
the
wit
,
of
all
the
wisest
men
in
the
World
,
out
of
their
owne
reason
cannot
comfort
it
.
This
is
a
lim
of
our
natural
darknesse
.
Let
vs
once
be
touched
with
inward
sorrow
,
let
nature
doe
her
best
,
let
carnall
reason
stretch
it selfe
to
the
vtmost
pin
,
yet
shall
we
be
swallowed
vp
with
dismaiednes
.
This
teacheth
vs
,
what
we
must
doe
,
God
of
all
consolation
[
l
](A03268-e35800-b)
l
2.
Cor.
1.3
.
.
In
his
word
we
must
meditate
:
Except
(
saith
Dauid
)
thy
Law
had
been
my
delight
,
I
should
now
haue
perished
in
mine
affliction
[
m
](A03268-e35830-b)
m
Ps.
119.92
.
.
The
cause
of
mens
deadnesse
in
the
day
of
sorrow
,
is
their
dependance
vpon
carnall
meanes
(
the
reed
of
Egypt
[
n
](A03268-e35850-b)
n
Isay
36.6
.
)
while
in
the
meane
time
they
neglect
the
principall
.
subiection
to
eternall
death
.
Death
is
gone
ouer
all
men
[
o
](A03268-e35900-b)
o
Rom.
5.12
.
:
and
,
The
wages
of
sinne
is
death
[
p
](A03268-e35920-b)
p
Rom.
6.23
.
.
God
told
Adam
,
that
in
the
day
that
hee
did
eat
the
forbidden
fruit
,
hee
should
die
the
death
[
q
](A03268-e35950-b)
q
Gen.
2.17
.
.
Now
inasmuch
as
wee
haue
all
taken
part
with
this
disobedience
,
we
haue
all
a
share
in
this
punishment
.
This
punishment
is
called
Death
,
not
because
it
is
an
vtter
abolishment
of
the
Being
of
the
creature
(
happie
were
it
for
the
wicked
if
it
were
so
)
but
it
is
so
called
,
because
the
soule
is
eternally
separated
from
God
,
who
is
the
fountaine
of
life
and
happinesse
,
and
by
that
meanes
,
it
is
euer
dying
,
but
dieth
neuer
,
wishing
a
dessolution
,
but
can
neuer
obtaine
it
.
shadow
and
darknes
of
eternall
death
,
is
our
best
inheritance
.
Let
God
giue
vs
our
right
,
and
what
portion
can
wee
expect
but
the
fire
of
hell
?
It
is
natures
desert
,
nay
it
is
euen
the
desire
of
nature
,
to
be
plunged
into
it
.
Why
are
we
secure
,
whom
our
sinnes
haue
cast
into
such
a
dismall
estate
?
Thou
pridest
thy selfe
in
thy
birth
,
thou
in
thy
wealth
,
thou
in
thy
wit
,
thou
in
thy
painted
sheath
and
gay
clothing
,
and
considerest
not
,
thy
best
desert
what
it
is
,
and
whereto
it
tends
:
whereas
thou
oughtest
rather
,
to
powre
out
thy
heart
like
water
before
the
face
of
the
Lord
[
r
](A03268-e36010-b)
r
Lam.
2.19
.
,
and
to
crie
with
Dauid
:
Saue
me
O
God
;
Deliuer
me
out
of
the
mire
,
that
I
sinke
not
:
Let
not
the
pit
shut
her
mouth
vpon
me
[
s
](A03268-e36030-b)
s
Psal.
69.1.14.15
.
.
Thus
much
touching
the
state
of
the
parties
,
vpon
whom
Christ
bestoweth
the
benefit
of
saluation
:
where
we
see
what
we
are
all
by
nature
without
Christ
;
without
the
light
of
knowledge
,
without
the
light
of
comfort
,
ready
to
be
swallowed
vp
in
the
darknesse
of
eternall
death
.
The
right
vnderstanding
of
this
point
,
when
it
workes
to
the
humbling
of
the
soule
,
is
the
very
first
step
to
happinesse
,
and
the
first
fruits
of
true
godlinesse
.
The
second
thing
to
be
handled
in
this
Text
,
is
the
nature
of
the
benefit
,
which
is
heere
declared
in
two
things
:
1.
To
giue
light
:
2.
To
guide
our
feet
into
the
way
of
peace
.
Of
these
two
in
their
course
.
In
discoursing
vpon
the
former
,
I
must
shew
first
,
what
is
meant
by
Light
;
and
then
how
this
Light
is
giuen
.
The
word
Light
is
opposed
to
the
former
miserie
.
Whatsoeuer
is
vnderstood
by
Darknesse
and
the
shadow
of
death
;
the
contrarie
thereunto
is
intended
by
this
word
Light
:
as
namely
,
Light
of
knowledge
,
Light
of
comfort
,
and
Light
of
life
.
I
am
come
into
this
world
,
that
they
which
see
not
,
might
see
[
t
](A03268-e36210-b)
t
Ioh.
9.39
.
.
No
man
hath
seene
God
at
any
time
,
the
onely
begotten
Sonne
,
&c.
hee
hath
declared
him
[
u
](A03268-e36230-b)
u
Ioh.
1.18
.
.
In
him
are
hid
all
the
treasures
of
wisedome
and
Knowledge
[
x
](A03268-e36250-b)
x
Col.
2.3
.
,
and
of
his
fulnesse
we
must
all
receiue
[
y
](A03268-e36270-b)
y
Ioh.
1.16
.
.
Secondly
,
to
giue
the
Light
of
comfort
:
The
spirit
of
the
Lord
is
vpon
mee
,
(
the
place
is
meant
of
Christ
)
to
giue
beautie
for
ashes
,
the
oyle
of
ioy
for
mourning
,
the
garment
of
gladnesse
for
the
spirit
of
heauinesse
[
z
](A03268-e36310-b)
z
Isay
61.1.3
.
:
And
thence
commeth
that
offer
made
by
Christ
:
Come
vnto
mee
all
that
are
wearie
,
&c.
and
yee
shall
finde
rest
for
your
soules
[
a
](A03268-e36330-b)
a
Matt.
11.28.29
.
.
Thirdly
,
to
giue
the
Light
of
Life
:
He
that
followeth
me
shall
not
walke
in
darknesse
,
but
shall
haue
the
Light
of
Life
[
b
](A03268-e36360-b)
b
Ioh.
8.12
.
.
Hee
hath
brought
Life
and
Immortalitie
to
Light
by
the
Gospell
[
c
](A03268-e36380-b)
c
2.
Tim.
1.10
.
And
thus
is
that
fulfilled
which
Christ
spake
:
Whosoeuer
beleeueth
in
mee
shall
not
abide
in
darknesse
[
d
](A03268-e36400-b)
d
Ioh.
12.46
.
:
neither
in
the
darknesse
of
Ignorance
,
nor
in
the
darknesse
of
discomfort
,
nor
in
the
darkenesse
of
eternall
death
.
Now
for
the
maner
and
meanes
of
imparting
this
Light
.
Hee
who
is
the
Sunne
of
Righteousnesse
[
e
](A03268-e36440-b)
e
Mal.
4
2.
,
conueieth
the
beames
of
this
Light
by
two
instruments
:
1.
The
Word
.
2.
The
Spirit
.
To
assure
vs
that
the
Word
is
the
Instrument
to
conuey
the
Light
of
Knowledge
,
it
is
said
,
to
giue
Light
to
the
eies
[
f
](A03268-e36490-b)
f
Psal.
19.8
.
;
and
the
Ministrie
of
it
,
is
called
the
Light
of
the
World
[
g
](A03268-e36510-b)
g
Matt.
5.14
.
;
the
Ministers
themselues
,
are
said
to
bee
Starres
in
Christs
right
hand
[
h
](A03268-e36530-b)
h
Reu.
1.20
.
,
they
haue
committed
vnto
them
,
the
Key
of
Knowledge
[
i
](A03268-e36550-b)
i
Luc.
11.52
.
,
and
it
is
their
office
,
to
giue
Knowledge
[
k
](A03268-e36570-b)
k
Luc.
1.77
.
.
Againe
,
that
we
may
know
the
Word
to
be
the
Instrument
of
comfort
,
it
is
said
to
reioice
the
Heart
[
l
](A03268-e36590-b)
l
Psal.
19.8
.
,
and
to
be
a
Comfort
in
trouble
[
m
](A03268-e36610-b)
m
Psa.
119.50
.
.
Thirdly
,
to
certifie
vs
,
that
it
is
the
Instrument
of
Life
,
it
is
called
the
Word
of
Life
[
n
](A03268-e36630-b)
n
Act.
5.20
.
,
and
a
quickning
Word
[
o
](A03268-e36650-b)
o
Psa.
119.93
.
.
Touching
the
Spirit
,
asmuch
is
testified
also
.
By
it
God
giues
Knowledge
.
It
is
the
Spirit
of
Truth
,
and
leadeth
into
truth
[
p
](A03268-e36680-b)
p
Ioh.
16.13
.
.
The
worke
thereof
is
called
the
opening
of
the
Heart
[
q
](A03268-e36700-b)
q
Act.
16.14
.
,
and
the
opening
of
the
vnderstanding
[
r
](A03268-e36720-b)
r
Luc.
24.45
.
.
Secondly
,
by
it
commeth
Comfort
;
therefore
he
is
called
the
Comforter
[
s
](A03268-e36740-b)
s
Ioh.
14.26
.
,
and
The
oyle
of
gladnesse
[
t
](A03268-e36760-b)
t
Psal.
45.7
.
.
Thirdly
,
by
it
commeth
Life
,
for
which
cause
it
is
called
The
spirit
of
Life
[
u
](A03268-e36780-b)
u
Rom.
8.2
.
.
Thus
we
see
,
Christ
the
Day-spring
,
for
what
end
he
came
,
euen
to
giue
Light
,
namely
,
the
Light
of
Knowledge
,
the
Light
of
comfort
,
and
the
Light
of
Life
:
We
vnderstand
also
,
how
he
sendeth
foorth
these
his
beames
vpon
vs
:
Outwardly
,
by
the
brightnesse
of
his
Word
:
Inwardly
,
by
the
shining
of
his
Spirit
.
tidings
vnto
vs
of
great
ioy
[
x
](A03268-e36870-b)
x
Luc.
2.10
.
:
They
should
bee
as
the
newes
of
Iosephs
life
to
Iacob
,
at
the
hearing
whereof
his
Spirit
reuiued
[
y
](A03268-e36910-b)
y
Gen.
45.27
.
.
But
why
so
?
The
substance
of
the
Gospell
is
Christ
Iesus
,
and
the
summe
of
his
office
is
to
giue
Light
:
What
one
thing
is
there
in
the
world
more
comfortable
?
When
Paul
and
the
rest
were
in
danger
of
shipwracke
,
they
wished
(
saith
the
text
)
that
the
day
were
come
[
z
](A03268-e36960-b)
z
Act.
27.29
.
.
The
darknesse
of
the
night
added
to
their
danger
,
and
doubled
their
feare
:
Euerie
houre
seemed
two
,
vntill
the
day
were
broken
.
Indeed
that
saying
is
true
of
euill
doers
:
The
morning
is
to
them
as
the
shadow
of
the
death
[
a
](A03268-e36980-b)
a
Iob
24.17
.
:
but
to
them
of
honest
cariage
,
the
light
of
the
day
is
exceeding
welcome
.
Therefore
Dauid
setteth
foorth
his
longing
after
God
,
by
the
watching
of
the
morning
watch
for
the
morning
[
b
](A03268-e37010-b)
b
Psal.
130.6
.
.
It
is
said
of
Abraham
that
hee
reioyced
to
see
Christs
day
[
c
](A03268-e37040-b)
c
Ioh.
8.56
.
:
A
little
glimpse
of
this
light
was
the
very
ioy
of
Abrahams
heart
.
How
great
therefore
and
intolerable
is
our
dulnesse
,
who
take
.
no
contentment
in
the
beames
of
this
Light
,
which
shine
vnto
vs
?
A
great
blessing
it
is
,
which
is
reported
of
Zabulon
and
Nepthalim
;
The
people
which
sate
in
darknesse
saw
great
Light
,
and
to
them
which
sate
in
the
Region
and
shadow
of
death
light
is
risen
vp
[
d
](A03268-e37090-b)
d
Matt.
4.16
.
.
Wee
(
by
the
goodnesse
of
God
)
enioy
the
like
blessing
,
and
yet
,
in
the
opinion
of
the
most
,
it
is
nothing
lesse
than
a
blessing
:
Men
had
rather
lie
wallowing
in
the
darknesse
of
Ignorance
,
than
open
their
eies
to
receiue
that
light
which
is
offred
vnto
them
by
the
Gospel
.
This
is
that
which
will
bring
hell
and
iudgement
vpon
this
generation
,
according
to
that
speech
of
Christ
:
This
is
the
condemnation
,
that
light
is
come
into
the
World
,
and
men
loue
darknesse
rather
than
light
[
e
](A03268-e37110-b)
e
Ioh.
3.19
.
.
A
maruell
it
is
,
that
men
should
reiect
such
a
blessing
:
But
Christ
hath
told
the
reason
;
It
is
,
because
their
deeds
are
euill
.
This
Light
of
doctrine
discouereth
their
sinnes
,
(
for
it
is
Light
which
maketh
all
things
manifest
[
f
](A03268-e37140-b)
f
Eph.
5.13
.
)
it
bewrayeth
the
grossenesse
of
their
courses
,
and
layeth
open
many
a
mans
hypocrisie
,
who
seemed
to
himselfe
,
and
was
reputed
by
others
,
to
be
such
an
one
as
he
ought
to
be
.
There
cannot
be
a
greater
vexation
to
men
of
corrupt
mindes
than
to
be
met
with
in
their
sinnes
;
they
cry
then
with
Ahab
,
Hast
thou
found
me
,
O
mine
enemie
[
g
](A03268-e37160-b)
g
1.
Kin.
21.20
.
?
This
is
the
cause
that
the
Light
of
grace
,
which
wee
ought
of
all
other
things
most
to
reioice
in
,
is
become
such
a
burthen
vnto
vs
;
it
discouereth
that
,
which
we
desire
by
all
meanes
to
keepe
close
.
The
world
hates
me
(
saith
our
Sauiour
)
because
I
testifie
of
it
,
that
the
workes
thereof
are
euill
[
*
](A03268-e37190-b)
*
Ioh.
7.7
.
.
Remember
we
therefore
:
Christ
is
the
Light
,
we
are
they
to
whom
he
offreth
Light
;
he
hath
sent
his
word
to
enlighten
vs
.
If
wee
reioice
not
in
this
Light
,
but
wish
rather
it
were
euen
blowne
out
,
that
wee
might
sleepe
freely
in
our
sinnes
,
it
sheweth
vs
to
be
the
heires
of
darknesse
,
and
that
the
shadow
of
eternall
death
must
bee
our
portion
.
Walke
while
ye
haue
light
[
h
](A03268-e37240-b)
h
1.
Ioh.
8.35
.
.
We
haue
no
assurance
of
the
continuance
of
that
Light
of
the
Gospell
which
we
now
enioy
.
Our
sinnes
may
bring
a
storme
vpon
vs
,
in
which
the
Sunne
shall
goe
downe
ouer
the
Prophets
,
and
the
day
shall
be
darke
ouer
them
.
[
i
](A03268-e37260-b)
i
Mic.
3.6
.
Our
vnthankfulnesse
and
barrennesse
in
our
profession
,
our
lothing
of
the
heauenly
Mannah
,
hath
deserued
this
,
and
more
:
It
is
holie
wisedome
therefore
for
vs
,
to
take
the
benefit
of
the
light
whiles
it
yet
shineth
,
lest
such
a
iudgement
should
come
vpon
vs
,
as
Christ
spake
of
;
namely
,
that
we
should
desire
to
see
one
of
the
daies
,
which
we
now
see
and
value
not
,
but
then
shall
not
see
them
[
k
](A03268-e37300-b)
k
Luc.
17.22
.
.
Perhaps
,
in
the
opinion
of
some
this
is
no
iudgement
,
nay
it
is
the
very
thing
they
desire
,
being
like
those
,
who
when
the
Prophets
of
God
were
slaine
,
reioiced
ouer
them
,
and
sent
gifts
one
to
another
[
l
](A03268-e37320-b)
l
Reu.
11.10
.
.
But
let
them
heare
what
Christ
saith
;
He
that
walketh
in
the
darke
,
knoweth
not
whither
he
goeth
[
m
](A03268-e37340-b)
m
Ioh.
12.35
.
.
He
that
iourneieth
not
whiles
it
is
day
,
at
last
when
he
is
benighted
,
hee
loseth
his
way
,
falleth
into
the
hands
of
theeues
,
rusheth
into
some
downe-fall
where
hee
casts
away
himselfe
.
Such
is
the
state
of
men
without
the
Light
of
doctrine
:
They
goe
,
they
know
not
whither
;
they
beleeue
,
they
know
not
what
;
downe
they
will
be
in
the
pit
before
they
are
aware
.
But
(
wil
some
say
)
will
you
make
vs
so
blinde
and
so
simple
,
that
wee
cannot
see
the
way
to
heauen
without
you
?
I
answer
with
the
words
of
Christ
to
the
Pharisies
;
Now
yee
say
,
we
see
,
therefore
your
sinne
remaineth
[
n
](A03268-e37360-b)
n
Ioh.
9.41
.
:
You
which
thinke
your selues
so
cunning
,
there
is
none
so
blinde
,
no
bodies
case
is
more
desperate
.
The
third
vse
is
taught
by
the
Apostle
,
in
these
words
,
Walke
as
the
children
of
Light
[
o
](A03268-e37410-b)
o
Eph.
5.8
.
:
That
is
,
Christ
is
come
into
the
world
to
enlighten
,
his
word
is
preached
,
to
conuey
the
light
of
grace
into
our
harts
:
this
is
no
smal
priuilege
;
behaue
your selues
therefore
agreeably
to
this
mercy
,
liue
as
becommeth
those
whom
God
hath
called
into
Light
.
This
same
thing
the
same
Apostle
vrgeth
elsewhere
:
The
night
is
past
(
the
time
of
ignorance
is
blown
ouer
)
the
day
is
come
(
the
Light
of
grace
&
knowledge
hath
appeared
)
put
on
therefore
the
armour
of
Light
[
p
](A03268-e37450-b)
p
Rom.
13.12
.
.
Wee
may
thus
vnderstand
it
:
Men
that
by
occasion
goe
abroad
in
the
night
,
are
not
so
curious
about
their
attire
,
thinking
that
whatsoeuer
is
amisse
,
will
bee
shrouded
vnder
the
mantle
of
the
night
:
But
he
who
goeth
foorth
at
noone
day
,
will
be
more
carefull
,
that
nothing
may
bee
seene
contrarie
to
modestie
,
contrarie
to
ciuilitie
:
So
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
in
the
daies
of
your
ignorance
,
happily
you
might
doe
such
or
such
things
,
and
because
you
knew
no
other
,
they
might
(
in
some
sort
)
be
borne
withall
:
but
now
the
case
is
otherwise
:
Light
hath
shined
,
grace
hath
appeared
,
knowledge
is
preached
vnto
you
,
therefore
other
things
are
now
expected
;
if
you
now
liue
as
in
times
past
,
your
fact
cannot
be
hid
,
your
fault
cannot
be
excused
:
We
see
in
generall
,
what
the
Apostle
perswades
:
That
we
may
more
fully
conceiue
what
this
is
to
Walke
in
the
Light
;
let
vs
heare
him
opening
the
same
vnto
vs
:
It
comprehends
vnder
it
three
things
:
1.
To
approoue
that
which
is
pleasing
to
the
Lord
[
q
](A03268-e37480-b)
q
Eph.
5.10
.
,
which
is
reuealed
in
the
Scripture
,
and
is
more
and
more
made
knowen
vnto
vs
by
Preaching
.
2.
To
beware
of
the
vnfruitfull
works
of
darknesse
[
r
](A03268-e37500-b)
r
vers.
11.
,
such
as
gluttony
,
drunkennesse
,
chambering
,
wantonnesse
,
strife
,
enuying
[
s
](A03268-e37520-b)
s
Rom.
13.3
.
,
filthinesse
,
foolish
talking
,
&c
[
t
](A03268-e37540-b)
t
Eph.
5.4
.
.
3.
To
Reprooue
them
:
that
is
,
to
carie
our selues
in
that
holy
and
blamelesse
maner
,
that
our
verie
liues
,
(
though
we
hold
our
tongues
)
may
be
sufficient
to
lay
open
and
condemne
the
leaud
fashions
of
the
vngodly
.
This
is
to
walke
as
the
children
of
Light
.
This
is
straitly
required
of
those
which
enioy
the
Light
,
but
(
alas
)
full
slightly
it
is
performed
.
How
common
,
how
shamelesse
,
and
how
presumptuous
are
these
vnfruitfull
works
of
darknesse
;
securitie
,
contempt
of
goodnesse
,
scorne
of
Religion
;
Pride
,
Whoredome
and
such
like
?
do
these
agree
with
that
Light
which
God
hath
giuen
vs
?
Thinke
we
that
God
hath
a
part
in
vs
,
when
these
things
beare
dominion
ouer
vs
?
It
is
vnpossible
.
If
we
say
we
haue
fellowship
with
God
,
and
walke
in
darkenesse
,
we
lie
,
and
do
not
truely
[
u
](A03268-e37580-b)
u
1.
Ioh.
1.6
.
.
The
conclusion
is
this
;
Christ
is
our
Light
,
hee
imparteth
his
beames
vnto
vs
by
his
Word
:
If
we
loue
this
Light
,
let
vs
walke
as
the
children
of
Light
.
The
works
of
darknesse
will
bring
vs
into
his
power
who
is
the
Prince
of
darknesse
,
we
cannot
escape
it
.
The
second
part
of
the
Benefit
,
is
,
To
guide
our
feet
into
the
way
of
peace
.
Heere
it
must
first
be
enquired
what
is
the
way
of
peace
.
Secondly
,
it
must
be
prooued
that
we
need
a
Guide
.
Thirdly
,
it
must
bee
iustified
that
Christ
is
the
Guide
.
Lastly
,
it
must
be
shewed
,
how
he
doth
guide
.
Of
these
briefly
.
The
way
of
peace
,
is
the
way
which
leadeth
vnto
eternall
happinesse
:
It
is
called
Gods
way
[
x
](A03268-e37680-b)
x
Psal.
86.11
.
,
and
the
way
of
saluation
[
y
](A03268-e37700-b)
y
Act.
16.17
.
.
That
we
haue
need
of
a
guide
,
it
is
plain
.
The
way
of
peace
(
by
nature
)
we
doe
not
know
[
z
](A03268-e37730-b)
z
Rom.
3.17
.
:
The
way
which
seemeth
right
vnto
vs
,
the
issues
thereof
are
the
waies
of
death
[
a
](A03268-e37750-b)
a
Pro.
14.12
.
.
It
is
a
part
of
our
miserie
,
that
we
are
turned
euery
one
to
his
owne
way
[
b
](A03268-e37770-b)
b
Isay
536.
.
That
Christ
is
the
Guide
his
owne
words
prooue
;
I
(
saith
he
)
am
the
way
[
c
](A03268-e37800-b)
c
Ioh.
14.6
.
.
Hee
goeth
before
his
sheepe
,
hee
leadeth
them
out
[
d
](A03268-e37820-b)
d
Ioh.
10.3.4
.
.
Now
he
guideth
euen
as
he
giueth
light
;
By
the
Word
,
and
by
his
Spirit
:
By
his
Word
;
Thy
word
is
a
lanterne
to
my
feete
,
and
a
light
vnto
my
paths
[
e
](A03268-e37840-b)
e
Ps.
119.105
.
:
and
the
Interpreters
of
this
word
are
called
Guides
[
f
](A03268-e37850-b)
f
Act.
8.31
.
.
2.
By
his
Spirit
:
Thy
eares
shall
heare
a
word
behinde
thee
,
saying
,
This
is
the
way
,
walke
yee
in
it
,
&c
[
g
](A03268-e37870-b)
g
Isay
30.21
.
.
The
Spirit
of
truth
will
lead
you
into
all
truth
[
h
](A03268-e37890-b)
h
Ioh.
16.13
.
.
Thus
is
that
verified
which
Hannah
spake
in
her
song
,
that
the
Lord
keepeth
the
feet
of
his
saints
[
i
](A03268-e37920-b)
i
1.
Sam.
2.9
.
,
and
(
as
Dauid
saith
)
doth
teach
them
the
way
that
they
shall
chuse
[
k
](A03268-e37950-b)
k
Psa.
25.12
.
.
We
see
by
this
,
how
soulely
wee
doe
all
erre
by
nature
,
prepared
for
vs
a
way
by
his
bloud
[
l
](A03268-e38000-b)
l
Heb.
10.20
.
,
hee
hath
troden
out
a
path
by
his
owne
Example
[
m
](A03268-e38020-b)
m
Ioh.
13.15
.
,
hee
hath
left
vs
his
Word
and
the
Ministrie
thereof
,
to
point
out
the
finger
to
the
right
way
,
and
to
shew
vs
what
is
good
[
n
](A03268-e38040-b)
n
Mic.
6.8
.
:
To
the
reuerent
vse
heereof
hee
hath
promised
the
assistance
and
guidance
of
his
spirit
:
What
should
hee
haue
done
more
,
which
hee
hath
not
done
[
o
](A03268-e38060-b)
o
Isay
5.4
.
?
Shall
wee
now
when
all
things
are
thus
fitted
for
vs
,
bee
like
those
spoken
of
in
the
Prophet
,
who
when
the
way
was
laid
out
before
them
,
said
plainly
,
We
will
not
walke
therein
[
p
](A03268-e38080-b)
p
Ier.
6.16
.
?
God
forbid
.
And
indeed
,
we
our selues
if
we
doe
consider
it
,
must
needs
condemne
it
,
that
it
should
be
so
.
Why
then
is
it
so
?
Christ
calleth
daily
vpon
vs
in
his
word
,
while
we
be
trauelling
in
our
owne
waies
;
Returne
yee
sonnes
of
Adam
[
q
](A03268-e38100-b)
q
Psal.
90.3
.
.
Why
will
yee
die
,
O
house
of
Israel
?
Cause
therefore
one
another
to
returne
[
r
](A03268-e38120-b)
r
Eze.
18.31.32
.
:
yet
we
turne
the
deafe
eare
,
saying
in
effect
,
as
they
did
of
old
;
The
word
spoken
vnto
vs
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
we
will
not
heare
[
s
](A03268-e38140-b)
s
Ier.
44.16
.
.
Thus
euery
one
turneth
to
his
race
[
t
](A03268-e38160-b)
t
Ier.
8.6
.
,
and
the
way
of
sinners
[
u
](A03268-e38180-b)
u
Psal.
1.1
.
is
preferred
before
the
way
of
peace
.
The
word
of
God
calleth
vs
one
way
,
and
we
will
bee
sure
to
goe
the
cleane
contrarie
.
If
it
were
asked
of
vs
,
whether
we
would
refuse
to
follow
Christ
,
wee
would
all
say
with
one
voice
,
God
forbid
we
should
refuse
it
:
but
when
hee
offreth
his
directions
to
vs
in
his
Word
,
we
will
not
follow
them
.
Hold
wee
this
then
:
Christ
is
the
head
Guide
:
His
Word
and
the
preaching
thereof
is
the
staffe
and
instrument
to
conduct
vs
:
if
wee
refuse
that
guidance
,
wee
shall
neuer
finde
the
way
which
leadeth
vnto
peace
.
sheepe
heare
his
voice
[
x
](A03268-e38250-b)
x
Ioh.
10.27
.
:
Christ
speaketh
in
his
word
.
If
we
will
needs
follow
men
,
let
it
be
according
to
that
rule
:
Be
ye
followers
of
me
as
I
am
of
Christ
[
y
](A03268-e38270-b)
y
1.
Cor.
11.1
.
.
Looke
who
goeth
with
Christ
,
that
is
,
who
brings
his
word
,
him
let
vs
follow
:
Let
vs
doe
as
souldiers
do
in
their
watch
,
demand
The
Word
.
Thou
wilt
say
;
the
diuell
alleageth
the
word
,
as
he
did
to
Christ
.
Truth
,
but
he
alleageth
it
falsly
,
as
he
did
in
his
reasoning
with
Christ
.
Seeke
thou
the
Lord
in
humilitie
,
and
in
deniall
of
thy selfe
,
he
will
giue
thee
a
discerning
spirit
,
and
thou
shalt
not
finally
,
or
fundamentally
bee
deceiued
.
If
any
man
(
saith
Christ
)
will
doe
my
Fathers
will
,
hee
shall
know
of
the
doctrine
,
whether
it
be
of
God
,
or
whether
I
speake
it
of
my selfe
[
z
](A03268-e38310-b)
z
Ioh.
7.17
.
.
*
⁎
*
Let
God
alone
haue
the
glory
.